LUX  ET  PAX  VOBISCUM 

A.   VAN  DER  NAIIvEN. 


ON  THE   HEIGHTS 
OF     HIMALAY 


BY 

A.   VAN    DER    NAILLEN 


SIXTH   EDITION 


R.    F.    FENNO    &   COMPANY    :    9  #   1 1    EAST 
SIXTEENTH    STREET     :     NEW    YORK    CITY 

1900 


Copyright,  1890,  by 
UNITED  STATES  BOOK  COMPANY 

Copyright  1896,  by 
AMIRICAN  PUBLISHERS'  CORPORATION 


PUBLISHERS'  PREFACE  TO 
SECOND  EDITION. 


The  first  edition  of  this  work  has  been  received  with 
exceptional  favor.  Its  reception  has  led  the  pub 
lishers  to  add,  to  a  new  and  revised  edition,  illustrations 
befitting  the  text. 

The  work  has  appealed  most  strongly  to  seekers 
after  light  in  theosophic  thought,  and  it  has  supplied 
a  philosophy  particularly  needed  by  those  who  have 
left  beaten  and  unsatisfactory  paths,  but  who  have 
lacked  the  confidence  to  cross  the  threshold  of  the 
more  advanced,  and  therefore  more  technical,  teachers. 

The  superintendent  of  an  important  institution  writes: 
"The  ancient  mysticism  has  ever  been  of  interest  to 
me,  but  heretofore  texts  which  I  have  read  have  had 
no  scientific  correlate,  and  in  psychological  bearings 
have  been  void  of  the  ethical  considerations  on  the 
one  hand  and  the  original  concept  on  the  other,  all  of 
which  are  so  pleasingly  conspicuous  in  this  work. 
Through  it  I  find  running — pure  as  a  mountain  stream 
— a  sentiment  of  highest  morality." 

A  Secretary  of  State  writes:  "It  is  written  in 
exceptionally  expressive  English,  and  the  impressions 
of  occultism  are  clear-cut,  plain  and  convincing.  I 

333714 


PUBLISHERS'  PREFACE. 

begin  to  have  a  more  tangible  idea  of  Oriental 
mysticisms,  and  the  subtle  forces  of  nature  so  diffi 
cult  to  understand  from  ordinary  texts  on  the 
subject." 

If,  in  the  busy  lives  of  prominent  men,  time  is  found 
for  such  expression  of  approval,  it  is  safe  to  infer  that 
there  are  many  who  approve,  even  though  they  have 
not  yet  expressed  themselves  as  equally  gratified. 

Amidst  the  commendations,  there  has  been  an 
occasional  regret  that  the  life  of  Bishop  Angelo  was 
not  more  closely  followed.  The  opportunities  and 
experiences  of  such  a  life  cover  too  broad  a  field  for 
proper  treatment  in  a  volume  of  this  character,  and 
the  author  promises  a  continuation,  somewhat  in  the 
nature  of  a  sequel,  which  will  be  a  conscientious 
endeavor  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  those  whose  love 
for  occult  themes  leads  to  a  desire  for  deeper  investi 
gations. 

THE  PUBLISHERS. 


PROLOGUE. 

ARTHUR  CLEMENT  DE  SILVEREAU  was  a  prince  by 
birth,  and  of  the  highest  nobility  of  France.  In  early 
manhood,  he  held  the  rank  of  captain  in  the  King's 
body-guard.  He  was  tall,  handsome,  martial  in  car 
riage,  and  in  manner  faultless. 

The  King  of  France  had  a  daughter  who,  though  not 
beautiful,  possessed  all  the  attractions  which  belong  to 
true  nobility  of  soul.  She  was  a  human  magnet,  gath 
ering  around  her  unconsciously,  but  irresistibly,  the  good 
and  great,  and  repelling  the  sensual  and  depraved. 

The  Prince,  whose  soul  seemed,  from  his  childhood, 
to  have  been  attuned  to  the  harmonies  of  the  Infinite, 
was  always  more  of  a  poet  than  a  warrior  ;  more  of  a 
dreamer  than  a  commander.  His  heart  was  as  tender 
as  that  of  a  maiden,  and  his  whole  being  appeared  to 
ascend  to  the  very  heavens,  when,  from  the  marble 
steps  of  the  palace,  he  stood  gazing  at  the  innumerable 
stars,  spangling  the  skies,  on  a  bright  summer  night. 

It  was  but  natural  then  that  the  Prince  should  be 
attracted  toward  the  King's  daughter.  The  Princess 
Dolora  had  noticed  the  handsome  youth,  and  both  had 
felt  in  secret  a  sentiment  which  each  day  grew  stronger, 
but  which  neither  dared  avow.  In  short,  they  loved, 
and  with  the  tender,  delicate,  spiritualized  love  of 
which  only  the  pure  in  heart  are  capable.  But  the  dis 
tance  between  them  was  immeasurable;  one  was  the 
daughter  of  the  most  powerful  monarch  in  Europe  ;  the 
other,  a  captain  in  the  King's  body-guard.  Still,  week 
after  week,  when  the  Court  assembled,  and  its  glittering 


6 

throngs  fillecT  the  reception  hall/  the  eyes  of  the  lovers 
sought  each  other,  and  their  gaze  evoked  the  tell-tale 
blush. 

One  evening,  a  fete,  somewhat  private  in  character, 
was  given  in  honor  of  Dolora's  eighteenth  birthday. 
After  the  festivities,  the  guests,  before  retiring,  were 
allowed  the  privilege  of  kissing  the  hand  of  the  Princess. 
The  heart  of  the  Prince  beat  quickly  in  expectation  of 
this  favor.  When  his  opportunity  arrived,  every  pulse 
throbbed  with  excitement,  and  he  felt  conscious  of  his 
changing  color,  especially  as  he  observed  that  the  lady 
showed  the  same  evidence  of  emotion.  The  soul  of  the 
stricken  youth  oscillated  between  hope  and  fear.  Bend 
ing  one  knee,  before  her,  as  was  the  custom  of  the 
Court,  he  raised  her  hand  to  his  lips,  and  as  he  felt  it 
tremble,  pressed  it  slightly.  The  pressure  was  returned. 
His  soul  was  in  ecstacy,  for  he  knew  that  his  love  was 
reciprocated. 

From  that  moment  the  Prince's  life  was  changed.  He 
became  one  of  the  happiest  of  men  ;  but  alas  !  his  hap 
piness  was  of  brief  duration. 

Two  weeks  later  the  news  was  published  that  the  mon 
arch  of  a  neighboring  kingdom  had  asked  the  French 
King  for  his  daughter's  hand,  and  that  his  suit  had  been 
favorably  received. 

The  blow  fell  heavily,  and  for  several  days,  under 
pretext  of  sickness,  the  Prince  stirred  not  beyond  the 
palace  grounds. 

On  returning  to  his  duties  he  noticed  that  the  Princess 
began  to  absent  herself  from  Court,  and  naturally 
inferred  that  she  wished  to  avoid  and  perhaps  to  forget 
him. 

Finally,  an  entertainment  was  announced,  and  it  was 
rumored  that  Dolora  would  be  present  for  the  last  time 
before  the  arrival  of  her  royal  suitor.  At  the  usual  hour, 


PROLOGUE.  7 

the  Court  assembled  to  receive,  with  due  ceremony,  the 
royal  family.  As  they  entered  the  Prince  fixed  his  gaze 
on  Dolora,  and  when  their  eyes  met,  each  read  the  oth 
er's  tale  of  suffering.  No  matter  what  might  be  the 
consequence,  he  resolved  to  speak  to  her.  But  this  was 
no  easy  matter,  as  the  rules  of  etiquette  were  rigid,  and 
none  of  subordinate  rank  were  allowed  to  address  vol 
untarily  any  member  of  the  royal  family.  The  Princess 
was  arm  in  arm  with  her  most  intimate  friend,  the  Duch 
ess  de  Buonaceli,  who,  understanding  the  position  of 
the  young  couple,  slowly  directed  her  steps  toward  the 
place  where  the  Prince  was  standing.  As  they  ap 
proached,  Dolora  let  fall  her  lace  handkerchief,  which 
he  instantly  picked  up,  and  with  low  obeisance  presented 
to  her. 

The  Princess  thanked  him  with  a  graceful  bow,  while 
the  Duchess  whispered  in  his  ear : 

"At  one  hour  after  midnight,  in  the  nurse's  cottage." 

De  Silvereau  became  pale  as  death,  but  recovering 
himself  instantly,  moved  away,  and,  without  betraying 
his  emotion,  resumed  his  place,  while  the  ladies  con 
tinued  their  promenade. 

It  was  nearly  twelve  o'clock,  and  the  Prince  soon 
afterward  returned  to  his  quarters,  to  divest  himself  of 
his  uniform,  and  make  preparations  for  the  meeting. 
His  soul  was  tossed  in  a  maelstrom  of  conflicting  emo 
tions. 

The  cottage  of  Dolora's  former  nurse  was  almost  hid 
den  in  a  grove  of  stately  trees,  at  a  short  distance  from 
the  wing  of  the  palace  where  were  the  quarters  of  the 
royal  children. 

At  half-past  twelve  Dolora,  pleading  a  severe  head 
ache  as  an  excuse,  asked  leave  to  return  to  her  apart 
ments,  and  the  Duchess  de  Buonaceli  was  deputed  to 
accompany  her. 


8  PROLOGUE. 

Throwing  herself  upon  a  sofa,  the  unhappy  maiden 
vainly  tried  to  suppress  the  violent  beatings  of  her 
heart. 

Near  her  stood  the  Duchess  holding  in  loving  grasp 
the  sufferer's  hand,  and  pressing  affectionate  kisses  on 
her  forehead. 

"Dear  child,"  she  ejaculated  in  a  tender  tone  of 
voice,  "  I  understand  too  well  what  you  are  enduring, 
for  my  heart  also  has  been  lacerated.  But  this  is  the 
penalty  oft  imposed  upon  these  occupying  high  stations 
— that  they  shall  have  no  freedom  in  such  matters.  The 
door  is  too  frequently  closed  to  the  blessings  of  recipro 
cated  love,  and  the  enjoyment  of  that  happiness  which 
is  within  the  reach  of  most  members  of  the  human  fam 
ily.  But  fortunately,  the  pride  of  birth,  with  its  becom 
ing  dignity,  has  engrafted  on  the  character  of  royal  per 
sonages  a  power  of  will  that  enables  them  to  control  the 
promptings  of  natural  emotion,  and  courageously  bear 
the  cross  of  their  affliction.  This  strength  of  mind 
renders  them  capable  of  fulfilling,  with  honor  and  fidel 
ity,  many  painful  duties  imposed  upon  them  by  their 
high  position." 

Brushing  from  her  cheeks  the  silent  witnesses  of  her 
deep  sympathy,  she  continued  : 

"  Do  not  change  your  robes,  dear  child;  let  me  wrap 
this  cloak  around  you,  and  we  will  go.  But  whatever 
you  may  suffer,  do  not  forget  that  you  are  a  princess,  and 
that  your  father  sits  upon  the  throne  of  France.  Accord 
ing  to  my  judgment,  it  is  not  only  right,  but  necessary 
that  you  should  see  and  speak  to  De  Silvereau,  and 
explain  to  him  that,  by  a  manly  submission  to  the  decrees 
of  destiny,  he  will  preserve  the  honor  of  his  name,  and 
prove  himself  worthy  of  your  love.  This  is  the  best 
course  you  can  pursue  to  mitigate  the  pangs  and  vain 
regrets  that  might  otherwise  distress  VQU  hereafter,  ft  is 


PROLOGUE.  9 

but  natural  to  allow  thus  your  first  love  some  expression, 
and  hence  do  I  sanction  and  aid  this  interview.  By  so 
doing,  I  believe  I  am  rendering  you,  my  dear  Dolora,  as 
well  as  the  Prince  and  your  intended  husband,  an  import 
ant  service." 

The  Duchess  by  no  means  felt  assured  as  to  the  sound 
ness  of  her  reasoning,  but  she  knew,  at  least,  that  the 
remembrance  of  her  own  first  love  had  purified  and 
strengthened  her  for  the  trials  of  life,  had  been  a  bulwark 
against  many  temptations,  a  solace  in  suffering,  a  strength 
in  moments  of  weakness,  and  a  prophecy  of  joy,  if  not 
here,  at  least  hereafter. 

Taking  Dolora  by  the  hand,  she  slowly  led  the  maiden 
down  the  broad  stairway  to  the  gardens.  The  path  was 
clear,  and,  as  they  sallied  forth,  the  stars  were  shining 
brightly  through  the  balmy  atmosphere  of  night,  Jupiter, 
Dolora's  favorite  planet,  glistening  with  surpassing 
splendor. 

After  a  few  minutes'  walk,  the  cottage  was  reached, 
and  Dolora's  arm  began  to  tremble  violently.  Madame 
de  Buonaceli  told  her  somewhat  sternly  to  remember 
her  lineage  and  rank  ! 

This  appeal  nerved  the  drooping  girl.  By  the  aid  of 
a  pass-key  they  entered  the  dwelling.  A  light  was  burn 
ing  in  a  sitting-room  to  the  right,  and  heavy  curtains, 
closely  drawn  together,  prevented  any  ray  of  light  from 
being  visible  outside.  Seating  themselves  on  a  divan, 
the  Duchess,  holding  Dolora's  hands,  was  about  to 
address  her,  when  two  cautious  raps  at  the  entrance  door 
were  heard.  Overpowered  by  emotion,  Dolora  again 
gave  signs  of  weakness,  but  her  companion  tightly  grasp 
ing  the  poor  girl's  wrist,  as  she  pointed  to  the  door, 
declared  that  unless  she  controlled  her  emotions,  the 
door  should  not  be  opened. 

When  the    Princess  had    regained    her   composure, 


10  PROLOGUE. 

Madame  de  Buonaceli  left  the  room — all  the  servants 
having  been  dismissed — and  opening  the  outer  door 
bowed  politely  to  the  Prince,  bidding  him  enter. 

Stepping  toward  the  divan  he  bent  respectfully  one 
knee  before  her  fragile  form,  and  with  head  inclined, 
whispered  faintly :  « '  My  noble  Princess  ! ' '  These  were 
the  only  words  he  could  utter.  His  frame  shook  under  the 
influence  of  his  violent  emotion.  Meanwhile,  Dolora 
was  the  very  picture  of  despair.  To  the  Duchess  her 
face  vividly  recalled  the  "  Mater  Dolorosa."  Her  tear- 
dimmed  eyes  were  turned  upward,  while  the  lines  of  her 
delicate  mouth  were  contracted  with  agony,  and  her 
bosom  quivered,  as  though  it  were  about  to  burst  and  free 
itself  from  some  torturing  spirit  confined  within. 

"Who,"  thought  the  Duchess,  "looking  merely  at 
the  external  glitter  of  royalty,  would  believe  that  it  is 
such  a  juggernaut  to  its  own  children,  crushing  them 
ruthlessly  under  the  wheels  of  its  pride  and  pomp? 
Who,  thinking  only  of  the  wisdom  that  potentates  must 
exercise  to  secure  the  peace  and  happiness  of  their  sub 
jects,  would  believe  them  capable  of  tearing  the  body 
from  the  soul,  of  trampling  under  foot  the  best  and  high 
est  instincts  of  man,  to  pamper  an  inordinate  or  senseless 
ambition?  Yet  thus  it  is,  and  thus  it  will  ever  be. 
Alas,  for  the  children,  not  of  the  lowly,  but  of  the  great !  " 

The  good  Duchess,  no  longer  able  to  control  her  feel 
ings,  intimated  to  the  Prince  that  it  was  time  to  return 
to  the  palace,  and  asked  of  him  to  promise  solemnly 
that  he  would  make  no  attempt  to  see  or  meet  the  Prin 
cess  Dolora  in  the  future. 

Rising  to  his  feet,  De  Silvereau  with  head  erect  and 
arm  extended  toward  heaven,  tried  in  vain  to  speak.  His 
tongue  seemed  paralyzed,  and  his  throat  refused  to  give 
utterance  to  a  word. 


PROLOGUE.  1 1 

"  Prince  !  "  ejaculated  Madame  de  Buonaceli  in  a  stern 
voice. 

Deadly  pale,  his  frame  quivering  as  if  ague-stricken , 
with  a  supreme  effort  raising  his  right  hand  and  looking 
toward  heaven,  De  Silvereau  obeyed;  but  his  words 
came  in  sobs. 

"  I  solemnly  promise  and  swear  that  after  this  night  I 
will  never  attempt  to  see  the  Princess  Dolora,  now  before 
me ;  I  further  swear  that  for  ten  years  I  will  not  enter 
the  country  of  which  she  is  about  to  become  the  Queen." 

When  he  had  finished  speaking,  Dolora,  unable  longer 
to  endure  the  strain,  uttered  a  feeble  cry  and  sank  upon 
the  couch  in  a  swoon. 

"  Come  !  come  !  child  ;  be  strong!  "  said  the  Duch 
ess,  though  with  tears  rolling  down  her  cheeks;  "do 
not  yield  to  this  weakness,  unworthy  of  a  daughter  of 
France!  " 

Meanwhile  the  Prince,  sobbing  like  a  child,  was  pas 
sionately  kissing  the  hand  of  Dolora  who,  at  length 
returning  to  consciousness,  looked  at  him  with  such 
unutterable  love  that  Madame  de  Buonaceli  became 
alarmed. 

Divesting  herself  of  a  golden  locket  set  with  diamonds, 
containing  the  portrait  of  the  Princess,  she  gave  it  to  De 
Silvereau. 

Then  she  commanded  him  to  bid  adieu  to  the 
Princess. 

The  lovers,  overcome  with  emotion,  fell  into  each 
other's  arms,  but  instantly  the  Duchess  interfered.  De 
Silvereau  imprinted  his  last  kiss  on  Dolora's  lips.  It 
was  one  of  those  kisses  with  which  one's  whole  soul 
seems  to  pass  away  forever  ! 

The  Duchess  carried,  rather  than  led  Dolora  to  her 
apartments,  while  the  Prince,  staggering  like  one  intoxi- 


12  PROLOGUE. 

cated,  wandered  away  into  the  royal  gardens,  he  knew 
not  whither. 

Poor  stricken  lovers ! 

The  next  day,  the  young  Prince  begged  a  private 
audience  of  the  King,  who  supposing  that  the  young 
captain  wanted  to  see  him  on  military  matters,  readily 
granted  the  request. 

The  Prince  made  known  his  desire  to  be  dismissed 
from  military  service,  as  he  intended  to  take  holy 
orders  forthwith.  The  Monarch  showed  the  utmost 
amazement,  looking  at  him  from  head  to  foot,  as  if  to 
discover  the  cause  of  his  strange  request. 

"  Well !  well  !  Captain,"  exclaimed  his  Majesty,  "are 
you  really  serious — or  is  it  a  freak  of  momentary  in 
sanity,  or  perhaps  of  disappointed  love,  for  you  have 
the  reputation,  Prince,  of  being  a  favorite  with  the 
ladies.  Come,  come,  you  are  jesting." 

"I  respectfully  beg  your  Majesty  to  believe  that  I 
have  never  been  more  serious  in  all  my  life.  I  mean  to 
retire  from  the  world  and  to  consecrate  my  existence  to 
the  service  of  God.  On  no  other  account  would  I  leave 
the  service  of  your  Majesty." 

The  King  again  remonstrated,  remarking  that  he 
looked  pale,  wearied  and  sick ;  that  all  he  needed  was  a 
month's  furlough  to  rest  and  recuperate.  But  De  Silver- 
eau  adhered  firmly  to  his  purpose,  and  seeing  this  the 
monarch  kindly  said  that  he  would  never  dissuade 
any  one  from  consecrating  his  life  to  God.  On  the 
Prince's  intimation  that  he  intended  to  proceed  direct  to 
Rome  to  see  the  Holy  Father,  the  King  gave  him  a  let 
ter  for  his  Holiness. 

Hardly  had  the  young  captain  left  the  palace  when  the 
Princess  was  announced.  The  King,  who  had  sum 
moned  her,  said  that  he  had  received  dispatches  from 
her  future  husband,  declaring  that  a  reception,  worthy 


PROLOGUE.  13 

of  her  station,  was  being  prepared  in  honor  of  her  mar 
riage.  The  monarch  added  that  he  would  have  her  con 
ducted  to  the  frontier  of  her  new  kingdom  in  regal 
style,  with  an  escort  brilliant  enough  for  the  daughter  of 
any  monarch  in  the  world. 

This  reminded  him  of  De  Silvereau's  resignation,  and 
having  told  Dolora  of  the  Prince's  motives,  added  that 
he  must  commission  at  once  a  new  captain  for  his  body 
guard.  On  hearing  this  Dolora  staggered.  "  Why, 
what  is  the  matter,  my  child  ?  "  asked  the  monarch. 

"Oh!  it  is  nothing,  a  fluttering  of  the  heart,"  said 
the  poor  girl,  trying  to  recover  herself. 

For  a  moment  the  King  looked  intently  at  his 
daughter,  and  then,  as  if  a  light  had  dawned  on  him, 
exclaimed : 

' '  Dolora,  I  am  almost  afraid  to  imagine.  Is  another 
drama  to  be  enacted  in  the  royal  family  of  France, 
another  sacrifice  to  be  made? " 

The  girl  remained  motionless  and  white  as  marble, 
looking  her  father  straight  in  the  face. 
"  Dolora,  speak!  " 

"I  cannot  speak,"  she  feebly  whispered,  and  then 
added  in  a  firmer  tone  of  voice :  "  Whatever  my  fate 
may  be,  happy  or  unfortunate,  your  Majesty  may  rest 
assured,  that  your  daughter  will  always  remember  that 
the  '  Lily '  is  the  emblem  of  her  coronet." 

The  monarch  arose,  took  his  child  by  the  hand, 
kissed  her  more  tenderly  than  he  had  ever  done  before, 
and  brushing  a  tear  from  his  eye,  silently,  and  with 
bowed  head,  conducted  her  to  the  door  of  his  apart 
ment.  He  looked  at  her  as  she  slowly  retired  through 
the  hall,  and  when  she  had  disappeared,  re-entered  his 
apartment  and  wept  bitterly.  Dearly  he  loved  his 
daughter,  for  her  qualities  of  soul  and  purity  of  life ; 


14  PROLOGUE. 

but  never  until  now  had  he  thus  shown  his  affection, 
deeming  such  emotion  unbecoming  to  a  monarch. 

"And,  to  give,"  he  muttered,  "such  an  angel,  to  a 
licentious  profligate,  like  that  king  !  " 

The  same  evening,  a  special  mail  coach,  with  six 
horses,  was  waiting  for  De  Silvereau  before  his  quarters 
at  the  palace.  Presently  he  appeared,  wrapped  in  a 
heavy  cloak  that  hid  his  features. 

"  Whither,  your  Excellency  ?  "  asked  the  chief  postil 
ion,  as  he  opened  the  door  of  the  coach  and  gave  the 
military  salute. 

"Rome!"  laconically  replied  the  Prince,  stepping 
into  the  vehicle.  The  door  closed.  He  had  said  good 
bye  forever  to  the  world  which  had  treated  him  so 
cruelly.  Henceforth,  its  joys,  its  glories,  and  its  tri 
umphs,  its  bliss  and  woe,  its  love  and  hatred  should  be 
to  him  as  a  forgotten  dream,  powerless  and  unregarded. 

As  the  horses  sped  swiftly  through  the  court- yard, 
amid  the  usual  cheers  of  the  throng,  a  lady  concealed 
behind  the  curtains  of  an  apartment  in  the  royal  nurs 
ery,  fell  swooning  into  the  arms  of  an  attendant.  Poor 
Dolora  ! — Poor  Duchess  de  Buonaceli ! 

Exactly  one  month  later,  festivities  of  unusual  magnif 
icence  were  celebrated  in  the  capital  of  a  small  nation 
adjoining  the  realm  of  France.  Cannon  thundered 
forth  their  salutes,  flags  waved  from  every  house-top, 
military  and  civic  bands  played  national  and  martial 
airs,  and  chimes  were  rung  from  all  the  church-steeples 
of  towns  and  villages.  Everywhere  was  joy,  festivity, 
and  happiness.  A  nation  was  in  holiday  attire. 

The  Princess  was  standing  at  the  altar  of  the  great 
cathedral.  Beside  her  stood  the  King,  to  whom  she  was 
being  given  in  marriage.  The  crown  of  his  kingdom 
was  placed  on  her  marble  brow,  and  Dolora  was  a 
Queen  !  .  .  .  . 


PROLOGUE.  15 

At  the  very  hour  when  these  festivities  were  in  pro 
gress,  in  a  little  Italian  village  hidden  in  the  rocks  of 
the  mountain,  bells  were  also  ringing,  music  was  being 
played,  and  songs  were  being  sung.  Through  the 
Gothic  windows  of  an  ancient  cloister  of  Trappist 
Friars  issued  the  strains  of  an  organ,  accompanying  a 
solemn  anthem.  The  friars,  in  their  long,  dark -brown 
robes,  each  holding  a  wax  candle,  were  slowly  walking 
around  a  bier,  upon  which  lay  an  open  coffin.  Around 
it  were  twelve  lighted  candles  supported  by  massive 
candelabra,  and  on  each  of  them  a  human  skull  and 
cross-bones. 

The  Abbot  or  chief  of  the  monks,  wore  his  official 
robes  of  black,  with  a  large  white  cross  on  the  back. 
As  he  walked  in  procession  with  the  friars  around  the 
coffin,  he  chanted  in  solemn  and  melancholy  voice,  that 
sad  anthem  for  the  dead,  "Dies  Ira,  Dies  Ilia"  the 
brethren  singing  in  chorus.  At  intervals  he  sprinkled 
holy  water  on  the  casket.  And  still  the  bells  rang  and 
the  organ  played,  and  still  the  Abbot  and  the  friars  con 
tinued  their  solemn  chant ;  its  notes  wafted  through  the 
still  air,  low,  sad,  and  distant. 

But  who  was  it  that  was  dead  ?  Who  was  the  man 
lying  wax-like  in  that  coffin,  over  which  were  held  these 
ceremonies?  Though  but  the  shadow  of  his  former 
self,  it  was  the  Prince,  the  ex-captain  of  the  body-guard 
of  the  King  of  France. 

The  Abbot  approaches  the  coffin  while  all  the  friars 
gather  slowly  around  it.  He  speaks  in  grave  and  meas 
ured  tones. 

"Prince  Arthur  Clement  de  Silvereau,  the  service  of 
the  dead  has  been  read  over  thee  ;  thou  art  in  thy  coffin, 
dead  to  the  world,  to  its  honors,  its  joys,  its  attractions. 
The  pleasures  of  sense  exist  for  thee  no  longer;  the 
pleasures  only  of  the  divine  Spirit  must  henceforth  and 


16  PROLOGUE. 

forever  be  thine !  Dost  thou  promise  forever  to  remain 
true  and  faithful  to  this  work  ?  ' ' 

' '  I  do  solemnly  so  promise  !  ' '  answered  the  Prince, 
still  lying  in  his  coffin. 

With  the  help  of  two  friars,  the  Prince  arose,  stepped 
out  of  the  coffin,  and  stood  erect. 

"Thy  name  is  Angelo,"  said  the  Abbot,  "  and  thou 
wilt  bear  it  forever." 

Immediately,  the  large  organ  began  to  play  the  "  Te 
Deum"  all  the  friars  joining  in  the  inspiring  hymn. 
The  blended  harmonies  of  organ  and  voice  were  soul- 
entrancing  ;  and  as  he  listened,  Friar  Angelo  appeared 
to  rally ;  his  eyes  grew  brighter,  and  in  them  was  a 
gleam  of  light  and  hope.  Soon  he  joined  in  the  sing 
ing,  and  slowly,  with  the  other  friars,  disappeared  within 
the  cold,  dark  hall-ways  of  the  cloister.  The  iron  doors 
swung  heavily  upon  their  hinges,  closing  with  a  dull  and 
hollow  sound. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  district  of  Simla,  in  India,  situated  in  the  foot 
hills  of  the  lower  Himalayas,  is  one  of  the  most 
picturesque  spots  on  earth.  Around  it  are  deep  valleys 
bordered  by  mountains  whose  slopes  are  hidden  by  dense 
forests  of  cedar  almost  to  the  limit  where  perpetual  snow 
forbids  vegetation.  The  scenery  is  grand  beyond  descrip 
tion.  On  one  side  are  the  eternal  glaciers,  covering  the 
crests  of  the  majestic  Himalayas,  and  sharply  outlined 
by  the  brilliant  Indian  sky;  on  the  other  the  shining 
waters  of  the  beautiful  river  Sutlej,  meandering  through 
immense  and  fertile  plains,  completing  one  of  the  fairest 
panoramas  that  human  eye  can  rest  on. 

On  one  of  the  mountain  spurs  of  this  little  paradise 
and  in  one  of  its  most  secluded  nooks,  is  built  the  city  of 
Simla,  known  for  its  unsurpassed  climate — cool,  exhilarat 
ing  and  congenial  to  man,  from  whatever  country  he 
may  have  travelled.  The  streets  of  this  as  yet  small 
city,  are  full  of  traffic  ;  simple  shepherds  of  Thibet 
exchanging  skins  for  grain  and  other  necessaries ; 
among  them  Panjab  hillmen  with  their  characteristic 
Aryan  features,  beaming  with  kindness  and  good-feeling, 
accompanied  by  beautiful  and  gaily  attired  women,  pur 
chasing  golden  trinkets;  with  perhaps  a  native  prince 
mounted  on  his  handsome  steed  and  followed  by  a 
retinue  of  horseman  ;  all  this  tide  of  humanity,  flanked 
by  a  line  of  camels  or  ox-carts  moving  in  the  narrow 
streets,  bordered  with  quaint  bazaars  and  odd-looking 
wooden  houses  with  their  bright  red  paint,  forms  a 
scene  worthy  of  the  brush  of  a  Jules  Breton  or  a 
Bierstadt. 

2  17 


1 8         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY. 

Aside  from  the  business  street  are  the  bungalows, 
inhabited  by  foreigners  and  well-to-do  people ;  transient 
residents  in  search  of  health  in  a  cool  climate,  during 
the  broiling  heat  of  the  Indian  summer  months. 

In  one  of  these  comfortable  bungalows,  lives  a  Roman 
Catholic  Bishop,  much  esteemed  by  all  the  people  of  the 
Panjab,  for  his  benevolence  and  learning.  Owing  to  a 
thorough  classical  and  scientific  education,  to  the 
autographic  letter  of  his  monarch  to  the  Pope,  and  to 
his  rank  of  Prince,  to  which  must  be  added,  his  force 
of  intellect  and  character,  De  Silvereau  had  risen  very 
rapidly  in  the  Trappist  order.  At  the  end  of  ten  years, 
we  find  him  a  Bishop  in  the  city  of  Simla,  where 
he  was  in  charge  of  all  the  missions. 

His  stay  in  India  had  a  marked  influence  upon  the 
life  of  the  Prince-bishop.  Living  in  the  land  of  mysti 
cism,  amid  born  mystics,  eager  inquirers  into  the  secrets 
of  nature  and  the  mysteries  of  the  Divine,  amid  pro 
found  thinkers,  close  reasoners  and  observers,  he  could 
not  help  becoming,  by  degrees,  influenced  by  such 
environment. 

The  Hindoo  (we  speak,  of  course,  of  the  educated 
classes),  is  a  life-long  student,  a  natural  metaphysician 
and  transcendentalist.  The  unknowable  does  not  exist 
for  him.  He  bows  his  head  in  profound  adoration  only 
before  the  all-knowing,  incomprenensible,  eternal  Para- 
brahm,  the  unconditioned,  the  infinite. 

The  climate  of  India  is  sultry,  enervating,  and 
unfavorable  to  physical  exertion.  But  if  the  body  is  at 
times  forced  to  remain  idle,  it  is  not  so  with  the  brain  ; 
this  is  always  active  in  the  Hindoo,  and  its  activities  are 
directed  to  the  speculative.  Self,  its  possibilities  and 
destiny,  is  the  subject  that  lies  uppermost  in  his  medita 
tion.  So  it  can  readily  be  seen  that  his  most  earnest 
study  aims  at  the  solution  of  our  own  knotty  west- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAYA         19 

ern    philosophical    problem,     ' '  Whence  ?    Why  ?    and 
Whither?" 

The  most  important  of  the  Hindoo  sacred  writings 
antedate  by  several  centuries  the  era  of  Christ.  They 
|  are  of  a  mystic  nature,  and  the  spirit  of  all  of  them  is 
the  doctrine  of  renunciation.  Renunciation  of  all 
earthly  things,  of  all  that  belongs  to  the  senses,  the 
Hindoo  considers  an  indispensable  preliminary  to  the 
exaltation  of  the  spirit,  or  the  liberation  of  the  human 
soul  from  its  earthly  fetters.  Once  delivered  from  the 
empire  of  the  senses,  the  soul  attains  its  higher  powers. 
These  sacred  writings  set  forth  that  man  is  composed  of 
seven  distinct  parts,  resolving  themselves,  however,  into 
three,  the  body,  the  spirit  and  the  soul.  The  body  is  the 
transient,  the  unreal.  The  body  is  not  the  man,  it  is  only 
his  earthly  tenement,  an  inn  by  the  wayside,  which  the 
real,  the  eternal  man  inhabits  for  a  few  years,  to  gain  the 
experience  which  human  life  commands,  and  thereby 
obtain  additional  qualities  preparatory  to  the  next  higher 
stage  of  existence.  The  soul  is  the  only  real  self,  the 
everlasting  one.  The  spirit  is  the  body  of  the  soul  in 
the  supersensuous  world — for  us  the  next;  but  to  the 
Hindoo,  the  next  world  is  already  present.  Since  he 
considers  time  as  indivisible,  there  is  but  one  world, 
containing  everything,  manifest  and  unmanifest,  the 
present  world  in  which  we  live,  and  move  and  have  our 
being,  and  which  is  eternal.  "  The  unmanifest  in  this 
world,"  says  the  Hindoo,  "  man  can  enjoy  in  life  as 
well  as  after  death.  What  is  death?  Thedeliverar.ee 
of  the  soul  from  the  body,  the  separation  of  the  eternal 
from  the  material."  The  devout  Brahman  or  Budd 
hist  says:  "  Deliver  your  souls  from  all  the  attractions 
or  qualities  which  the  body  imposes  upon  them  ;  earthly 
attractions  ;  sensual  pleasures ;  worldly  ambition  ;  desire 
of  possessions ;  in  other  words,  raise  your  soul  so  far 


20         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

above  the  body,  that  it  has  no  sympathy  or  affinity  for  it, 
other  than  to  maintain  a  magnetic  connection  for  the 
preservation  of  life."  Thus  elevated  and  delivered,  it 
will  enjoy  all  the  qualities  and  attributes  of  the  pure 
soul.  It  will  be  able  to  travel  at  will,  instantly,  to  any 
place,  however  distant,  and  there  make  itself  visible. 
It  can  read  the  thoughts  of  men.  It  can  influence  men 
for  good,  by  instilling  into  them  lofty  ideas.  The  soul 
that  is  liberated  will  pass  through  matter  as  if  matter 
did  not  exist,  and  will  even  control  matter,  so  as  to 
produce  what  we  western  people  call  abnormal  phe 
nomena  or  miracles,  but  what  the  Hindoo  asserts  are 
simply  the  result  of  a  superior  knowledge  of  the  higher 
laws  of  nature,  and  which  every  disciplined  and  edu 
cated  human  being  can  produce  as  well  as  he,  if  he  be 
duly  prepared. 

The  Hindoos,  moreover,  declare  that  happiness  in 
this,  our  every-day  life,  is  possible  only  to  the  disciples 
of  their  philosophy,  the  Brahman  and  the  Buddhist. 
They  assert  (truly  enough,  as  it  seems),  that  all  pain 
results  from  desires  unsatisfied,  ambitions  ungratified,  or 
worldly  aspirations  unfulfilled.  In  order  to  avoid  pain, 
they  preach,  as  stated  before,  the  doctrine  of  Renunci 
ation.  Have  no  desires ;  nurse  no  ambitions ;  purify 
your  aspirations,  and  you  will  have  no  pain.  All  these 
qualities,  as  they  call  them,  belong  to  the  life  of  the 
senses,  and  with  the  senses  must  perish. 

"  Wouldst  thou  be  happy?  Lay  up  treasures  which 
benefit  the  soul,"  they  exclaim.  These,  and  these  only, 
contain  no  deception,  and  are  conducive  to  true  and 
lasting  happiness.  Live  in  the  eternal.  Aspire  after 
that  which  is  enduring.  Enwrap  thyself  in  the  bosom 
of  Parabrahm,  the  alpha  and  omega  of  all  things,  the 
omni-conscient,  the  all-powerful,  the  all  in  all  ! 

Bishop  Angelo  had  resided  in  Simla  for  ten  years,  and 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         21 

now  he  found  himself  deeply  interested  in  the  philosophy, 
sacred  writings,  and  religious  system  of  the  Hindoos. 
This  religion,  he  found,  constituted  a  genuine  brother 
hood,  whose  members,  unconstrained,  except  by  their 
own  free  will,  were  always  helpful  one  to  another.  The 
priests  walked  barefoot  in  the  street,  owning  absolutely 
nothing  but  the  garments  that  covered  their  bodies. 
Here,  at  last,  he  saw  practice  conform  to  preaching ; 
profession  and  belief  united  to  an  earnest  endeavor  to  be 
rather  than  to  seem.  To  attain  an  irreproachable  char 
acter  based  upon  the  loftiest  spiritual  aspirations,  was 
the  constant  and  earnest  endeavor  during  his  whole  life, 
of  the  wise  and  humble  follower  of  Buddha. 

The  Hindoo  believes  in  re-incarnation  or  re-embodi 
ment.  He  believes  that,  when  a  certain  amount  of 
cosmic  matter,  after  having  traversed  all  the  lower  king 
doms,  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal,  has  at  last  arrived 
afr  the  state  of  progression  and  refinement  where  it 
becomes  man,  this  man  must  stay  upon  earth  until  he 
has  outgrown  the  earth  :  meaning  that  man  must  acquire, 
here  below,  all  the  experiences  and  development  of  which 
his  earthly  nature  is  capable.  Until  this  is  done,  until 
the  soul  has  reached  such  purity  and  height ;  until  it  has 
become  so  refined  and  spiritualized  as  not  to  retain  the 
least  affinity  for  earth  and  its  belongings,  it  must  return 
to  earth  and  go  through  the  ordeal  of  re-incarnation. 
This  re-birth  takes  place  repeatedly,  until  the  soul's 
liberation  or  deliverance  becomes  an  accomplished  fact; 
for  man's  destiny,  as  the  Hindoo  philosopher  believes,  is 
to  develop  from  the  animal  up  to  God,  to  Parabrahm. 

This  doctrine  of  re-incarnation  (so  unpalatable  at  first 
to  western  minds)  is  elaborately  explained  by  the  Budd 
hist  and  shown  to  harmonize  with  the  principles  of 
absolute  justice. 

Thus  the  Buddhist  considers  every  human  being  on 


22          ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY. 

the  road  to  deliverar.ee  or  perfection,  each  one  occupy 
ing  a  stage  more  or  less  advanced,  in  harmony  with  his 
individual  development.  When  he  hears  of  a  man  hav 
ing  committed  a  wrong  act,  the  first  thing  impressed  on 
his  mind  is  the  low,  undeveloped  condition  in  which  his 
guilty  brother  dwells,  and  this  creates  immediately  a 
feeling  of  commiseration  and  sympathy.  Thus,  there  is 
no  slander,  no  vilification,  no  ill-feeling,  but  a  grand 
and  noble  desire  to  help  and  uplift  the  poor,  benighted, 
wrong-doing  soul.  This  beautiful  side  of  the  Buddhist's 
character,  Bishop  Angelo  was  never  tired  of  studying 
and  admiring.  It  was  indeed  very  different  from  what 
he  had  ever  experienced  in  the  communities  of  the  old 
world.  There,  slander,  backbiting,  and  all  uncharitable- 
ness  were  indulged  in  unceasingly. 

The  Buddhist  esteems  above  all  things  the  peace  of 
his  soul;  a  calm,  profound  peace,  originating  in  an 
unalterable  confidence  in  the  Infinite ;  a  loving  trust  in 
the  all-wise,  all-just  Providence  of  the  Divine  Ruler. 
Such  a  peace  is  intensely  desired  and  sought  after  by  the 
devout  Brahman  or  Buddhist. 

Hence,  if  any  ill-feeling  or  resentment  were  enter 
tained  in  the  bosom  of  the  disciple,  it  would  disturb  the 
peace  of  his  soul,  temporarily  affect  his  connection  with 
his  God,  lower  him  in  the  scale  of  being,  and  retard 
him  on  his  upward  road — a  calamity,  in  the  estimation 
of  the  Buddhist,  the  greatest  that  can  befall  the  inhabit 
ant  of  earth. 

Another  phase  of  Hindoo  life,  which  deeply  interested 
the  worthy  Bishop,  was  magic  or  occult  power.  Exhi 
bitions  of  this  power  were  of  almost  daily  occurrence  in 
the  streets  of  Simla  ;  nor  could  he  at  first  account  for 
them.  Were  they,  he  asked  himself,  merely  clever 
tricks  of  ledgerdemain,  or  (as  the  fakirs  persistently  > 
asserted),  the  result  of  secret  agencies  exercised  by  the 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         23 

performers  ?  Fain  would  he  solve  this  problem,  and  he 
felt  assured  that  his  sense  of  observation,  sharpened  by  a 
scientific  education,  would  furnish  a  key  to  its  solution. 

The  performance — common  in  India — of  piercing  a 
basket  with  a  sharp  sword,  while  a  child  lay  within, 
sorely  puzzled  his  Reverence.  One  day  he  invited  a 
fakir  to  his  residence,  a  handsome  but  plainly  furnished 
bungalow,  surrounded  by  the  usual  verandah,  from  which 
to  the  street,  about  one  hundred  feet  distant,  stretched 
a  green  lawn,  with  the  grass  cut  short.  On  this  lawn,  the 
fakir  was  asked  to  perform.  He  consented,  and  first  of 
all,  while  muttering  some  prayer  or  incantation,  or  recit 
ing  some  manthrams,  motioned  a  little  boy,  about  five 
years  old,  to  sit  down  upon  the  grass.  The  Bishop 
drew  close  to  the  lad  and  examined  him  carefully,  to 
make  sure  that  he  was  indeed  of  flesh  and  blood ;  but 
the  boy  himself  settled  that  question  by  laughing  irrev 
erently  in  his  face.  The  fakir,  still  muttering  his  prayers, 
placed  the  basket  over  the  youngster,  hiding  him  entirely 
from  view,  its  inverted  rim  encircling  the  lad  completely. 

Then,  moving  a  few  paces  backward,  (but  without 
losing  sight  of  the  basket  for  a  moment)  to  the  place 
where  a  long,  sharp  sword  was  lying,  he  squatted  on  the 
grass  for  the  space  of  perhaps  ten  minutes,  gazing  on  the 
basket  with  all  the  energy  that  could  dwell  in  human 
eye.  At  length,  leaping  to  his  feet  with  a  sudden  start, 
and  at  the  same  time  grasping  the  sword,  he  ran  toward 
the  basket,  and  with  a  sharp  thrust  passed  the  weapon 
clear  through  it,  the  point  appearing  on  the  other  side. 
Pausing  for  a  moment,  and  with  eyes  fixed  on  his 
Reverence,  as  he  noted  meanwhile,  not  without  an  air 
of  satisfaction,  the  fear  depicted  in  his  features,  with  a 
sudden  jerk  he  lifted  the  basket,  the  sword  still  piercing 
it,  and  lo  !  the  boy  had  vanished. 

The  Bishop's  astonishment  almost  prevented  him  from 


24          ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

hearing  the  joyous  shouts  of  the  lad,  who  was  now  leap 
ing  through  the  street  gate,  and  a  moment  afterwards 
standing  before  him,  was  fully  recognized.  After 
receiving  a  piece  of  silver,  the  fakir  retired,  smiling  and 
with  profuse  salutations. 

For  an  instant  his  Reverence  remained  standing  on 
the  lawn,  gazing  intently  at  the  spot  where  the  boy  had 
disappeared.  Approaching  it  almost  mechanically,  he 
pressed  his  foot  upon  the  grass,  and  then  returned  to  the 
verandah  of  his  bungalow,  where,  seating  himself  in  a 
large  Indian  chair,  he  was  soon  absorbed  in  reverie. 
"  How  did  that  boy  disappear  from  under  the  basket? " 
was  the  question  he  constantly  put  to  himself,  but  with 
out  getting  nearer  to  a  solution.  "I  know  every  spot 
on  that  lawn,  and  I  myself  selected  one  for  the  perfor 
mance.  The  boy  did  not  disappear  through  the  ground  ; 
nor  did  he  fly  through  the  air.  I  can  find  only  two 
explanations  of  this  mystery.  Either  I  have  been  psy 
chologized  by  the  fakir,  or  if  not,  I  have  witnessed  the 
operation  with  all  my  senses  in  their  normal  condition. 
In  the  latter  case,  the  fakir  must  really  have  the  power 
he  asserts — to  de-materialize  the  boy,  and  then  to  re- 
materialize  him." 

The  Bishop  could  not  sleep  that  night,  for  two  main 
thoughts  disturbed  him.  The  first  was  :  "If  any  wan 
dering  fakir  can  thus  psychologize  me,  can  completely 
nullify  my  senses,  and  that,  even  without  my  knowledge 
and  in  broad  daylight,  of  what  consequence  is  my  life  ? 
Ah,  if  it  were  so,  I  would  not  remain  in  this  miserable 
world  a  day  longer."  The  Prelate,  however,  crossed 
himself  at  this  impious  thought,  emanating  probably  from 
the  old  Adam  still  lurking  within.  The  second  sleep- 
opposing  thought  was  :  "  If  a  human  being  can  acquire 
such  power  over  matter,  over  organized,  living,  breathing 
matter,  aye,  over  other  human  beings,  then  there  must 


AND  1,0  !  THE  BOY  HAD  VANISHED- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         2$ 

lie  dormant  in  the  human  body,  mind,  or  soul,  possibil 
ities  of  which  we  Europeans  have  no  conception.  I 
will,  I  must,  investigate  this  absorbing  subject  further.  I 
must  know  the  truth  !  " 

A  few  weeks  later  there  appeared  in  Simla  a  conjurer 
renowned  far  and  wide  for  his  performances.  He  was 
reputed  especially  for  his  feat — one  well  known  in  India 
— of  causing  the  instantaneous  growth  of  the  Mango- 
tree.  Through  the  influence  of  some  Buddhists  of  note, 
the  Bishop  obtained  an  interview  with  the  conjurer,  who, 
it  seems,  was  not  always  approachable,  as  he  belonged 
to  some  high  order  of  mystics,  where  much  of  his  time 
was  employed  in  meditation  in  sundry  exercises  of 
yoga  discipline,  and  the  like.  It  was,  however,  agreed 
that  the  conjurer  should  come  the  next  day  to  the 
Bishop's  residence  and  give  an  exhibition  of  his  power, 
as  an  express  favor  to  the  head  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
church  in  India.  The  Prelate  and  his  coadjutor  were 
to  be  present,  and  no  others.  "  If  psychology  is  to  be 
the  means,"  said  the  former,  "  he  will  have  to  psychol 
ogize  two  this  time  !  " 

The  next  day  the  fakir  came  at  the  appointed  time, 
and  he  came  alone  as  was  customary.  His  appearance 
was  striking,  with  bare  chest,  arms,  and  legs,  the  left 
arm  erect  in  air.  The  Bishop  had  been  told  that  this 
fakir  had  spent  several  years  in  the  jungle  as  a  hermit ; 
that  during  this  time  he  had  kept  his  left  arm  steadily  in 
an  upright  position,  regardless  of  the  excruciating  pain 
which  it  produced.  This  was  done  in  order  to  develop 
an  intense  will-power.  He  had  remained  in  that  posture 
until  his  arm  had  withered  and  stiffened  at  the  joints,  so 
that  he  could  no  longer  lower  it.  He  had  also  kept  his 
hand  clasped,  and  the  nail  of  his  little  finger  had  com 
pletely  pierced  through  the  palm  and  curled  up  on  the 
other  side.  The  suffering  this  man  must  have  undergone 


26         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

is  to  us  incomprehensible.  Still,  if  we  may  believe  the 
statements  of  these  people,  they  suffer  very  little,  the 
power  of  their  will  entirely  dominating  the  body,  so  that 
its  pains  are  little  felt. 

This  strength  of  will,  the  mystic  claims,  is  the  agent 
of  all  occult  manifestations.  "  Matter  obeys  the  will," 
they  say.  Mind  is  the  absolute  master  of  matter,  and 
makes  it  obey  its  commands. 

The  Bishop  was  fully  prepared  to  receive  the  con 
jurer.  He  had  selected  for  the  occasion,  with  his  own 
hinds,  a  flower-pot,  with  a  few  shovelfulls  of  good, 
black  mold,  and  a  seed  of  squash,  with  a  leaf  of  a  new 
and  perfectly  distinguishable  shape.  This  one  seed  he 
had  taken  from  an  assortment  which  he  had  just  received 
from  France,  of  a  kind  then  unknown  in  India  but  soon 
to  be  transplanted. 

The  Bishop  conducted  his  visitor  to  a  certain  spot 
which  he  had  selected  on  the  lawn,  where  he  knew  that 
no  confederates  could  be  concealed.  The  Hindoo  com 
menced,  as  did  the  other  fakir,  by  muttering  prayers  in 
a  monotonous  tone  of  voice.  Meanwhile,  he  took  the 
earthen  flower-pot  in  his  hand,  and  after  rubbing  it  all 
over,  set  it  upon  the  grass.  He  next  took  the  black 
soil,  still  muttering  prayers,  but  of  other  purport, 
crushed  the  earth,  reducing  it  almost  to  dust,  and  then 
filled  the  flower-pot.  During  these  operations,  the 
Bishop  and  his  coadjutor  had  kept  their  faces  within 
twenty  inches  of  the  magician's  hands  and  were  abso 
lutely  certain  that  nothing  but  earth  was  being  put  into 
the  flower-pot.  His  naked  arms  and  body  rendered  this 
a  comparatively  easy  task. 

"  Now,"  said  the  performer,  moving  a  few  steps  away, 
"  plant  any  seed  you  wish,  and  I  shall  try  to  make  it 
grow." 

The  Bishop  took  the  seed  of  squash,  placed  it  deep  in 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         27 

the  black  mold,  and  covered  it  over  with  the  same  soil, 
turning  his  back  to  the  Hindoo,  so  that  he  could  not 
even  see  what  kind  of  seed  he  planted — the  coadjutor 
faithfully  watching. 

"  The  seed  is  planted,"  said  the  Prelate. 

"  Take  any  stick  that  comes  to  hand  and  place  it  in 
the  pot,"  answered  the  conjurer. 

Thereupon  his  Reverence  pulled  out  a  stake  support 
ing  a  rose  bush  near  by,  and  pushed  it  to  the  bottom  of 
the  flower-pot. 

"  It  is  done,"  he  said. 

"  Get  me  a  thin  piece  of  cloth  to  hang  over  the  stick 
and  large  enough  to  cover  the  whole  pot,"  demanded 
the  mystic. 

The  coadjutor  went  to  the  bungalow,  and  brought 
with  him  about  a  square  yard  of  white  muslin. 

"  Hang  that  cloth  over  the  stick,  in  such  a  way  that 
it  covers  the  pot,"  said  the  conjurer,  still  keeping  him 
self  at  a  distance. 

His  order  was  promptly  obeyed. 

"  Every  thing  is  now  ready,"  said  the  Hindoo,  ap 
proaching  within  two  feet  of  the  covered  flower-pot. 
"  I  must  ask  both  of  you  to  remain  perfectly  quiet ;  not 
to  utter  a  word  or  sound  ;  if  possible  not  even  to  move  ; 
and  above  all  not  to  touch  the  flower- pot  unless  I  so 
order." 

"  You  shall  be  obeyed,"  answered  the  coadjutor. 

The  conjurer  gradually  assumed  the  appearance  of  a 
man  in  deep  meditation,  of  one  whose  mind  was 
intensely  concentrated,  his  eyes  staring  fixedly  at  the 
cloth-covered  flower-pot.  His  body  moved  to  and  fro 
in  cadence  with  the  intonations  of  his  mysterious  mut- 
terings.  His  one  arm  was  pressed  upon  his  breast.  The 
three  actors  were  within  three  feet  of  each  other.  The 
Bishop  and  his  colleague  were  watching  intently  the 


28          ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

proceedings.  By  a  previous  agreement,  one  devoted  all 
his  attention  to  the  magician,  while  the  other  kept  his 
eyes  immovably  fixed  upon  the  flower-pot. 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  went  by  and  the  fakir  had  not 
changed  his  position.  Half  an  hour  passed  and  he  was 
still  in  the  same  posture.  His  eyes,  however,  seemed  to 
have  lost  their  brilliancy,  and  to  gaze  inwardly  rather 
than  outwardly.  His  face  had  assumed  a  stern,  cataleptic 
aspect ;  he  appeared  to  be  entirely  unconscious. 

Three  quarters  of  an  hour  elapsed,  and  the  fakir  had 
become  entirely  motionless;  his  mutterings  had  ceased,  his 
features  and  eyes  wore  a  moribund  appearance.  He  was 
either  dead  or  in  a  death-like  trance.  Still  the  Bishop 
and  his  companion  maintained  their  watch — they  knew 
the  time  was  near. 

And  now  the  two  spectators  became  a  little  anxious. 
They  inwardly  wished  for  the  end  of  the  performance. 
Their  anxiety,  however,  was  soon  allayed,  as  along,  deep, 
heavy  breathing  issued  from  the  brown,  naked  chest  of 
the  fakir.  After  a  few  minutes  his  eyes  resumed  their 
natural  appearance.  He  slowly  moved  his  one  arm,  and 
pointing  it  toward  the  flower-pot,  while  looking  at  the 
Bishop,  exclaimed  in  a  gutteral  voice  "uncover!  " 

The  Bishop,  deeply  agitated,  raised  the  white  cloth 
from  the  point  where  it  rested  on  the  stick.  Slowly 
lifting  it  he  disclosed  to  view  a  vine  about  six  inches 
long,  and  of  the  cucurbitace  or  squash  tribe.  A  small 
flower  was  also  discovered  on  the  vine,  but  of  a  singular 
color  for  a  plant  of  that  family ;  it  was  a  delicate  pink, 
and  immediately  recognized  as  characteristic  of  the 
species  which  had  been  imported  from  France. 

The  magician  made  low  salutations  and  was  about  to 
leave,  when  the  Bishop  offered  him  a  piece  of  gold. 
To  the  astonishment  of  the  latter,  the  fakir  refused  wich 
a  sad  smile,  remarking  gravely : 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         29 

"  No,  no,  I  have  not  performed  before  thee  for  money, 
my  brother,  but  for  a  higher  purpose.  Thou  art  one  of 
the  chosen.  Heaven  has  bestowed  great  gifts  upon  thee, 
and  thou  hast  been  selected  to  do  a  great  and  noble  work 
for  humanity.  Thou  shalt  see  thy  servant  again." 
Thus  saying,  he  turned  upon  the  Prelate  his  singularly 
penetrating  eyes. 

"It  is  my  earnest  wish,  to  converse  with  you  about 
the  abnormal  powers  which,  I  must  honestly  confess, 
you  seem  to  possess,"  said  the  Bishop. 

"Your  servant  will  return  hither  to-morrow,  toward 
evening,"  answered  the  fakir  with  respectful  salutations. 

It  can  easily  be  imagined  in  what  condition  was  the 
mind  of  the  worthy  Bishop  after  the  strange  performance 
and  mysterious  prediction  of  the  Hindoo. 

It  was  late  at  night  when  he  entered  his  dwelling ;  but 
instead  of  going  to  his  bedroom,  he  sought  the  library, 
and  throwing  himself  into  the  cushioned  arm-chair  in 
front  of  his  desk,  was  soon  lost  in  meditation,  his  head 
bent  and  his  arms  folded.  What  he  had  just  seen  over 
threw  apparently  all  the  doctrines  of  physics  and  science, 
of  that  science  he  knew  so  well,  and  of  which  he  was  so 
proud,  believing  it  to  be  the  only  means  whereby  God 
works  out  unceasingly  his  wonderful  design  of  creation, 
viz  :  the  eternal  evolution  of  matter  into  spirit.  His  aim 
through  life  had  been  to  demonstrate  that  science  and 
religion  are  in  harmony ;  that  the  apparent  antagonism 
between  them  is  due  to  man's  narrow  estimate  of  the 
scope  of  each. 

The  Bishop,  who  was  a  thorough  scientist,  and  had 
become  a  profound  philosopher  since  he  entered  holy 
orders,  knew  that  to  reconcile  religion  with  science  he 
must  take  broader  and  higher  ground  than  either 
theologian  or  scientist,  and  that  the  former  must  supple 
ment  his  biblical  learning  with  demonstrated  andunalter- 


3D         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

able  facts,  if  he  would  prove  that  an  eternal  harmony 
exists  between  them,  and  that  the  one  is  really  the  com 
plement  of  the  ether. 

Thus  Angelo's  recent  experience  seemed  to  give  a  new 
direction  to  his  philosophy,  and  to  introduce  into  his 
world  of  thought,  an  element  whose  place  he  could  not 
as  yet  determine. 

"  Is  it  illusion  on  my  part;  is  it  a  simple  trick,  the 
thought  of  which  should  be  quickly  dismissed  from  any 
serious  mind  ;  or  can  man  acquire  powers  of  which  the 
scientific  world  has,  at  present,  no  intimation?"  were 
again  the  questions  he  asked  of  himself. 

The  Prelate  was  fairly  bewildered.  He  was  of  a  very 
emotional  nature,  more  so  even  than  the  average  French 
man,  and  thoughts  of  the  most  incoherent  and  discourag 
ing  nature  coursed  rapidly  through  his  brain.  He  saw 
his  scientific  theories  overthrown ;  the  basis  of  his  life 
long  studies  annihilated ;  and  that  apparently  by  a 
couple  of  Hindoo  mountebanks. 

"  Oh,  no,  no,"  he  exclaimed;  "all  this  is  illusion. 
I  must  be  losing  my  reason." 

Then,  seeking  solace  in  prayer,  he  knelt  on  the 
cushioned  bench  of  his  prayer-desk,  at  the  foot  of  a 
small  altar,  on  which  was  an  image  of  the  thorn-crowned 
Jesus,  and  thus  he  invoked  divine  aid  : 

"  O,  my  God,  the  Creator  and  Ruler  of  all  things, 
for  whom  no  mystery  exists ;  thou,  who  knowest  all, 
grant  me  thy  divine  aid ;  let  a  ray  of  thy  light  shine  upon 
the  troubled  brain  of  thy  servant ;  let  me  see  thy  holy 
truth ;  remove  the  veil  from  my  eyes ;  calm  my  throb 
bing  heart ;  lead  me  to  thy  hidden  ways.  To  thee  have  I 
vowed  my  whole  life,  devoting  it  to  thy  service.  Grant 
me  light,  I  pray  thee,  that  I  may  the  better  serve  thee  !  " 

Since  the  parting  interview  with  his  beloved  Dolora, 
his  soul  had  not  been  so  disturbed. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.         3! 

Though  the  sufferings  of  the  Prince  were  intense,  it 
was  only  because  he  was  a  sincere  and  ardent  lover  of 
truth.  In  his  sacred  office  he  wished  to  preach  the  truth 
only,  and  therefore  desired  to  know  it,  if  possible  ;  for  to 
him,  who  loved  his  divine  Master,  Truth  was  God,  and 
God  was  Truth. 

His  tears  were  not  the  tears  of  weakness  or  disappoint 
ment  ;  they  were  the  outpourings  cf  a  great  soul  to  the 
Infinite;  the  heart-rending  cry  of  an  agonized  spirit 
thirsting  for  truth  ! — an  earnest  longing  for  a  higher  and 
more  positive  knowledge  of  the  occult  laws  of  nature,  of 
that  world  of  higher  forces  and  potencies,  the  possibility 
of  which  had  just  been  revealed  to  him  !  How  was  it  that 
such  a  man,  a  scientist,  a  philosopher,  a  theologian, 
could  be  so  affected  by  the  disappearance  of  a  child 
from  under  a  basket  and  the  mere  sprouting  (mysterious 
though  it  was)  of  a  little  plant  in  a  flower-pot?  We  will 
venture  to  say,  that  it  is  just  because  he  was  a  scientist, 
philosopher  and  theologian,  and  perhaps,  above  all,  be 
cause  he  was  thoroughly  honest,  that  he  became  so 
deeply  affected  by  the  phenomena  just  described.  Like 
all  true  men,  he  had  the  courage  begotten  of  conviction, 
and  in  honest  conviction  is  a  power  that  no  man  can 
withstand.  He  knew  that  he  could  trust  his  own  power 
of  observation,  his  own  common-sense.  He  knew  also 
that  there  had  been  no  trickery  in  the  conjurer's  per 
formance  on  the  lawn,  and  he  had  the  manhood  to 
acknowledge  it  to  himself,  although  the  admission 
greatly  disturbed  his  peace  of  mind. 

After  breathing  forth  his  prayer,  the  good  Bishop 
regained  his  composure,  and  with  a  full  belief  in  its 
efficacy  retired  to  his  chamber,  and  slept  calmly  notwith 
standing  the  mental  strain. 

The  next  day,  at  the  appointed  time,  the  conjurer 
made  his  appearance  and  was  welcomed.  When  both 


32         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

were  seated  in  the  library,  the  Brahman  at  once  opened 
the  conversation,  as  if  perfectly  aware  of  all  the  mental 
sufferings  the  Prelate  had  undergone  during  the  previous 
night. 

'  *  You  have  earnestly  asked  for  light,  and  your  request 
will  be  granted.  Truth  will  be  given  to  you,  as  by 
degrees  you  can  receive  it.  For  a  period  of  fifteen  years 
you  have  been  preparing  yourself,  unconsciously  perhaps, 
for  its  reception.  Your  pure  and  ascetic  life,  your 
abstinence  from  animal  food,  your  meditations,  your 
ardent  desire  to  know  the  truth  for  truth's  sake,  and  to 
give  it  to  your  fellowmen,  all  have  fitted  you  for  initia 
tion  into  the  higher  mysteries  of  nature." 

"  Yes,  I  wish  ardently  to  know  the  truth  in  all  mat 
ters  having  the  least  bearing  upon  life,  and  upon  the 
duties  and  destiny  of  man.  But  how  can  we  arrive  at  an 
understanding  of  what  you  call  occult  or  hidden  truths  ? 
How  can  science  ever  deal  with  them  so  as  to  arrive  at 
satisfactory  conclusions  ?  " 

"  If  material  science  has  not  discovered  hitherto  the 
laws  underlying  occultism,  whose  fault  has  it  been  ? 
Are  we  to  blame  if  the  forces  employed  for  our  mys 
terious  performances  (as  you  are  pleased  to  term  them) 
cannot  be  reduced  in  a  crucible,  dissected  by  the  scalpel, 
or  weighed  in  an  atomic  scale  ?  Far  other  means,  which 
will  soon  be  at  your  command,  are  necessary  for  their 
investigation  and  comprehension.  Furthermore,  as  a 
theologian  you  are  aware  that  there  are  two  ways  of 
arriving  at  Truth:  Science  and  Faith.  Faith  commences 
where  Science,  confessedly  baffled,  leaves  off.  Nearly 
every  theology  plainly  states  that,  through  Faith,  the 
human  soul  can  arrive  at  the  understanding  of  God,  and 
consequently  of  the  divine  laws  by  which  the  Universe 
is  governed.  But  how  this  knowledge  is  to  be  obtained 


ON  THE  HEIGHJ^S  Or  HI  MALAY.         33 

or  what  amount  of  faith  is  necessary  as  the  instrument 
of  its  attainment,  the  theologians  do  not  tell." 

"  It  is  so ;  but  it  is  emphatically  taught  in  our  theolo 
gical  seminaries  that  the  Pope  of  Rome  has  the  spiritual 
insight  of  heavenly  things,  and  hence  derives  his  infalli 
bility." 

"  We  know  that  in  some  secret  corner  of  the  Vatican 
library  is  deposited  a  manuscript  given  to  one  of  the  first 
Popes,  by  the  highest  and  last  Hierophant  of  Egypt. 
This  manuscript  contains  a  full  description  of  spiritual 
exercises,  rules  for  personal  discipline  and  purity  ;  for 
fasting,  prayer,  meditation,  seclusion,  silence,  and  many 
other  requisites  for  spiritual  illumination,  and  the  open 
ing  of  the  soul  to  the  divine  communion.  If  the  Popes 
of  Rome  observe  the  rules  laid  down  in  the  sacred 
manuscript,  they  must  undoubtedly  have  divine  illumina 
tion  ;  but  if  their  main  endeavors  lie  in  building  up  the 
temporal  powers  of  the  Church,  they  will  never  attain 
that  greatest  boon  to  man,  spiritual  gifts,  divine  intuition, 
and  communion  with  Parabrahm,  or  the  Infinite  Spirit 
of  the  Universe." 

"I  am  sure,"  answered  the  "Bishop  reverently,  "  that 
the  Holy  Fathers,  occupying  the  seat  of  Saint  Peter, 
consecrate  their  whole  lives  to  the  service  of  the  Heavenly 
Father." 

"  I  hope  so,"  answered  the  Brahman,  with  a  sad  smile. 

''When  I  took  holy  orders,"  continued  the  Bishop, 
"  and  was  confined  in  an  Italian  monastery  for  two  years, 
subject  to  the  strictest  rules  of  discipline  and  purification, 
prayer,  fasting,  castigation,  absolute  silence,  profound 
meditation  upon  God,  I  sometimes  thought  that  a  divine 
influx  reached  my  soul,  that  truths  of  a  higher  order 
flowed  to  my  understanding;  and  sometimes  I  felt,  as  if 
some  spiritual  visitor  kept  me  company  in  my  cell." 

"I  am  aware   of  your  spiritual  nature  and  of  all  its 


34         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALA  K 

possibilities,  and  so  are  the  Masters  of  the  Himalayas. 
They  know  you  to  be  worthy,  and  invite  you  to  their 
mountain  retreat,  there  to  become  initiated  in  Eastern 
wisdom.  No  one,  no  matter  how  powerful  or  learned  he 
may  be,  can  enjoy  this  privilege,  unless  he  be  eligible  on 
other  grounds.  The  Masters  comprehend  the  exact 
worth  of  the  vibrations  they  feel  in  the  astral  light.  They 
heard  your  prayer,  appreciate  your  character  and  attain 
ments,  and  they  bid  you  come.  This  invitation  is  the 
grandest  boon  that  a  human  being  can  receive  in  this 
world.  You  will  discover  there,  to  your  great  satisfac 
tion  perhaps,  that  occultism  is  but  a  higher  knowledge 
of  a  series  of  natural  laws,  which  materialistic  science 
has,  so  far,  disdained  to  investigate.  Occultism,  as  you 
will  see,  disappears  where  understanding  enters.  I  repeat 
that  it  is  simply  by  means  of  a  thorough  knowledge  of 
the  higher  laws  of  nature,  by  a  perfect  comprehension 
of  its  most  subtle  forces,  that  all  these  so-called  miracles 
or  magical  performances  can  take  place." 

"  This  is  indeed  very  natural  and  consoling  to  a  scien 
tific  mind." 

"  Your  Reverence  knows  very  well  that,  as  soon  as  we 
arrive  at  the  full  understanding  of  any  of  the  laws  of 
nature,  we  obtain  perfect  mastery  over  all  substances, 
things,  or  beings  controlled  by  those  laws.  When  the 
laws  of  steam  became  known,  we  yoked  that  force,  and 
compelled  it  to  do  a  very  large  part  of  our  work  upon 
earth.  When  the  laws  of  electricity  were  well  under 
stood,  we  imprisoned  that  '  genie  '  also,  and  when  we 
released  it,  commanded  it  to  carry  our  messages  thou 
sands  of  miles  over  land  and  sea,  and  most  faithfully  has 
it  served  us.  When  the  laws  of  optics  were  thoroughly 
established,  we  constructed  eyes  forty  feet  long,  and 
directing  them  toward  the  heavens,  discovered  by  their 
aid,  many  wondrous  things  concerning  those  brilliant 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  JIIMALAY.         35 

little  orbs  dotting  the  vast  expanse  above  ;  we  saw  that 
they  were  not  golden  tacks  put  there  by  God  to  hold  up 
the  blue  curtain  of  the  skies,  but  that  they  were  moving 
bodies  like  our  sun,  encircled  by  and  illuminating  many 
opaque  masses  like  our  own  earth.  Through  the  knowl 
edge  of  the  same  laws  of  vision  we  constructed  the 
microscope,  which  revealed  to  us  whole  worlds  of  ani 
mated  beings,  of  whose  existence  we  had  not  the  least 
intimation  before." 

The  Bishop  looked  at  his  companion  in  mute  astonish 
ment. 

"  These  occult  forces,  when  known,  follow  the  general 
law  of  things.  They  become  part  of  the  domain  of 
man,  whom  they  must  and  do  obey. — But,"  continued 
the  Brahman  in  a  solemn  manner,  "as  with  steam 
and  electricity,  so  it  is  with  these  forces  ;  they  say  to  us  : 
'  Man,  thou  hast  imprisoned  us  ;  thou  hast  taken  us  from 
the  free  realm  of  God  and  nature,  our  primal  and  proper 
place,  to  be  thy  slaves  and  do  thy  bidding :  but  mark 
well,  O  man,  we  shall  obey  thee  only  as  far  as  thy  com 
mands  conform  to  the  laws  of  our  existence ;  and  if 
thou  dost  not  respect  those  laws,  we  will  kill  thee  !  " 

And  true  it  has  proved  ;  many  good  and  worthy  men 
have  lost  their  lives  by  steam  and  electricity,  not  having 
conformed  to  the  inner  laws  of  these  forces.  "And," 
said  the  Brahman,  in  a  more  solemn  voice,  "so  it  is 
eminently  with  the  forces  of  occultism.  They  either 
obey  or  they  kill ;  or  what  is  worse  perhaps,  they  render 
insane,  and  many  are,  at  this  moment,  their  victims." 

And  now  were  heard  the  silvery  tones  of  a  number  of 
tiny  bells,  apparently  near  the  ceiling  of  the  room.  The 
sounds  were  of  peculiar  sweetness,  unlike  anything  the 
Bishop  had  ever  heard. 

"These  chimes,"  said  the  Brahman,  "are  the  astral 
bells  of  my  Master  at  Thibet,  indicating  that  he  wishes 


36         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

to  converse  with  me.  I  must  go  home,  for  he  will  soon 
visit  me  in  his  astral  body.  This  method  of  notification 
seems  to  astonish  you.  Still,  it  is  a  simple  one  to  the 
initiated ;  it  is  performed  by  means  of  vibrations  thrown 
into  the  Akasa.  The  well  developed  and  thoroughly 
educated  brain  can  throw  vibrations,  and  make  their 
influence  felt  at  any  distance.  To  give  you  at  least  a 
superficial  understanding  of  this  Akasa,  I  may  say  that 
it  contains  the  very  vital  principles  of  everything  in  the 
Universe,  as  the  photosphere  of  the  sun  contains  the 
various  metals  in  a  gaseous  condition.  For  instance, 
take  an  iron  nail ;  direct  upon  it  the  two  poles  of  an  elec 
tric  battery,  composed  of  perhaps  one  hundred  power 
ful  elements,  and  in  a  minute  or  so  it  will  be  dissolved 
and  disappear.  Where  is  it  ?  It  has  become  Akasa ; 
and  thus,  as  this  Akasa  now  contains  all  the  principles  of 
this  evaporated  nail,  so  it  contains  the  elements  of  all 
existing  things." 

"This  is  very  extraordinary,"  said  the  Bishop.  Still, 
he  felt  much  pleased  to  find  that,  after  all,  this  mysterious 
occultism  took  a  decidedly  scientific  turn. 

"  To  further  illustrate  to  you  how  these  so-called  mys 
terious  forces  operate,  let  us  image  that,  by  some  means, 
we  can  abstract  from  the  Akasa,  all  the  principles  and 
elements  of  this  nail,  and  bring  them  together  into  this 
room,  then  this  very  nail  would  be  reconstructed,  become 
visible  and  palpable  once  more.  Do  you  understand  ?  " 

"I  do." 

"  And  thus  many  feats  of  occultism  are  effected." 

"This  is  a  little  vague.  What  agent  could  condense, 
as  you  intimate,  out  of  your  Akasa,  these  principles  and 
elements  of  existence  ?  " 

"A  certain  kind  of  vibration  transmitted  through  the 
human  brain.  The  possibilities  of  the  brain  of  man  are 
absolutely  unbounded ;  also  that  the  sphere  of  action  and 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.         37 

potentialities  of  astral  vibrations  are  likewise  unlimited. 
Your  scientists  commence  to  realize  the  very  important 
role  that  vibrations  play  in  light,  sound,  heat,  electricity, 
magnetism ;  but  we  positively  know  that  each  and  every 
manifestation  of  this  material  Universe,  from  the  decom 
position  of  the  mineral,  to  the  formation,  growth,  and 
evolution  of  all  plants,  animals,  human  and  celestial 
beings,  takes  place  through  vibrations ;  that  all  motion 
of  every  kind  and  nature  is  originally  produced  by  vibra 
tions  ;  and  that  as  all  is  motion,  so  all  is  vibration.  To 
possess  the  secret  of  the  production  of  these  vibrations, 
to  have  them  under  our  control,  is  to  have  the  key  to  all 
the  occult  forces  of  the  Universe.  God  alone  has  the  key 
to  all  these  vibrations,  and  through  them  he  evolves  worlds. 
The  Masters  of  the  Himalayas  have  the  key  to  many ; 
hence  their  power  of  performing  miracles,  as  the  un 
learned  would  call  them." 

"  This  is  very  rational  indeed,  and  perhaps  science 
may  some  day  prove  that  you  are  right ;  the  theory  is 
well  worth  the  consideration — it  requires  in  fact,  only 
the  verification." 

"  That  verification  was  given  to  you  yesterday,  upon 
your  lawn.  The  growth  of  the  vine  in  the  flower-pot, 
was  caused  by  vibratory  motion.  Vibrations  of  different 
kinds  were  certainly  put  into  motion,  as  of  electricity, 
sunlight,  Akasa,  and  of  the  elements  of  earth  proto 
plasms,  but  there  was  no  miracle,  I  assure  you,  in  the 
rapid  growth  of  that  vine." 

"  Can  you  give  me  another  illustration  of  the  truth  of 
your  theory  ?  For  instance,  can  you  bring  together  the 
elements  of  a  nail,  here  upon  my  table,  in  our  presence  ?  " 

1 '  I  will  try,  although  I  should  be  very  sorry  to  see  you 
attach  too  much  importance  to  these  natural  phenomena. 
On  the  other  hand,  I  know  that  the  witnessing  of  a  cer- 


38          ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

tain  number  of  them  is  indispensable  to  beget  the  neces 
sary  faith  for  serious  investigation." 

"Just  so." 

"  You  will  permit  me  to  place  this  sheet  of  blank  paper 
upon  the  table.  I  will  try  to  bring  together,  upon  its 
white  surface,  the  elements  needed  for  the  fashioning  of 
a  nail ;  you  may  look  at  the  paper,  only  do  so  in  a  mild 
or  wistful  manner,  without  staring ;  for  you  might  create 
counter  vibrations  and  impede  or  prevent  success.  Now 
observe." 

The  Hindoo  began  seemingly  with  a  deep  concentra 
tion  of  mind  :  at  first  his  breathing  became  heavy,  with 
deep  inspirations ;  soon,  his  eyes  assumed  a  vacant  look 
and  he  appeared  to  be  in  a  trance.  The  Bishop,  mean 
while,  tried  to  be  as  mentally  passive  as  was  possible, 
and  simply  to  play  the  part  of  an  observer.  After  some 
thirty  minutes  of  close  attention  he  saw  spots  of  dark 
vapor  hovering  above  and  close  to  the  paper ;  these  were 
soon  surrounded  by  other  vapors  of  a  dense  white ;  then 
began  to  form  a  little  yellowish  cloud,  followed  by  a  few 
others  of  different  colors.  They  all  commenced  to 
revolve  and  intermingle.  Soon,  a  nucleus  of  a  dark 
color  could  be  distinguished  which  gradually  became 
more  defined,  and  at  length  assumed  a  definite  shape. 
The  clouds  or  vapors  seemed  by  degrees  to  condense 
into  a  solid.  After  ten  minutes  they  vanished,  and  there, 
before  the  astonished  eyes  of  the  Bishop,  lay  a  new  and 
perfect  nail. 

The  Brahman  recovered  from  his  trance  with  a  few 
deep  inspirations,  and  seeing  the  nail  on  the  paper, 
glanced  at  the  Bishop  with  a  sad  but  pleasant  smile. 

Again  at  this  juncture  was  heard  the  tinkling  of  the 
astral  bells.  The  visitor  arose,  and  in  a  low  voice  said  : 

"To  conclude  then,  put  your  pastoral  affairs  into  the 
hands  of  your  coadjutor  for  a  month.  One  week  from 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.          39 

to-day,  at  sunrise,  mount  your  saddle-horse,  turn  toward 
the  mountains  to  the  west,  and  thus  you  will  be  guided 
until  your  destination  is  reached.  Have  faith  !  " 

After  the  departure  of  his  visitor,  the  Bishop  again 
lapsed  into  deep  meditation.  He  had  heard,  certainly, 
that  there  existed,  somewhere  in  the  deep  recesses  of  the 
Himalaya  mountains,  Buddhist  monasteries,  where  men 
were  prepared  by  various  modes  of  asceticism,  for  the 
priesthood.  He  had  been  informed  that  some  of  them 
could  work  the  most  extraordinary  miracles :  still  the 
storm ;  walk  on  the  waters ;  heal  the  sick ;  speak  in 
many  languages ;  travel  in  their  astral  bodies  to  any  dis 
tance,  and  give  other  evidence  of  occult  powers. 

He  remembered  very  well, reading  in  the  life  of  Saint 
Francis  Xavier,  how  this  holy  man,  when  a  missionary 
h  India,  had  there  acquired  all  the  occult  powers  which 
the  Buddhist  high  priests  are  reputed  to  possess,  and  that 
he  .used  them  for  the  benefit  of  his  religion  and  his  God. 
In  many  bungalows  he  had  seen  the  portrait  of  that  saint, 
whom  even  the  natives  held  in  great  veneration  and 
called  Xavier  Jack. 

The  Bishop's  manifold  duties  as  missionary  in  India, 
as  well  as  the  scientific  studies  which  he  had  zealously 
pursued,  had  hitherto  prevented  him  from  giving  the 
Buddhist  miracles  more  serious  consideration.  But  now 
the  matter  was  being  brought  home  to  him  in  such  a 
manner  that  he  could  no  longer  ignore  the  mysterious 
power  evidently  wielded  by  Brahman  and  Buddhist. 

He  made  up  his  mind  at  once,  and  rising  from  his 
chair,  said  in  a  decided  tone,  "  I  will  go."  Soon  after 
ward  he  retired  to  his  chamber. 

The  week  following  Bishop  Angelo  devoted  to  eccle 
siastical  affairs,  preparing  a  list  of  orders  to  be  attended 
to  by  his  coadjutor  during  his  absence,  and  this  finished, 
he  said  to  his  associate  ;  «'  To-morrow  morning  I  shall 


40          ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

leave  you,  perhaps  for  a  month.  I  do  not  know  whethei 
I  can  communicate  with  you  or  not.  If  I  can,  I  will  ; 
bv.~L  if  you  hear  not  from  me,  do  not  be  anxious,  for  I 
shall  appear  in  due  time.  Attend  faithfully  to  all  matters 
belonging  to  the  diocese ;  open  all  letters,  and  keep 
those  of  a  personal  nature  until  my  return." 

"  I  shall  obey  your  orders  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge 
and  ability." 

"  I  know  you  will ;  and  now,  may  God  bless  you  !  " 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.         41 


CHAFTER  II. 

THE  next  morning  the  Bishop  mounted  his  horse, 
again  blessed  his  coadjutor,  who  knelt  before  him,  and 
set  forth  toward  the  Himalaya  mountains.  He  had  not 
journeyed  long  before  his  thoughts  turned  on  the  Indian 
thaumaturgist.  A  multitude  of  questions  suggested  them 
selves.  It  was  clear  to  his  mind  that  the  conjurer  was 
by  no  means  a  simple  street  fakir,  performing  to  gather 
a  few  pennies.  He  was  evidently  one  of  the  wise  men 
of  the  East,  one  who  had  become  master  of  the  occult 
sciences,  perhaps  through  a  life-time  of  discipline,  purity, 
and  beneficence. 

Bishop  Angelo  travelled  the  whole  day  long  without 
feeling  incommoded  by  heat  or  dust.  He  appeared  to 
be  guided  by  some  unseen  influence,  for  whenever  he 
came  to  cross-roads  and  was  in  doubt  which  one  to  take, 
a  Hindoo  stepped  forth  mysteriously,  and  with  many 
salutations  directed  his  way. 

After  having  thus  journeyed  until  nightfall,  eating  of 
his  scant  provisions  and  drinking  from  the  springs  along 
the  road,  the  noble  traveller  was  weary,  as  was  his  horse. 

The  sun  was  about  to  set,  when  rousing  himself  to 
observation,  he  was  pleased  to  see  at  a  turn  in  the  road, 
a  small  bungalow,  with  a  vine-covered  verandah.  As 
lie  drew  nearer,  a  Hindoo  approached  with  solemn  step, 
and  saluting  respectfully,  took  the  horse  by  the  bridle, 
at  the  same  time  motioning  the  Bishop  to  dismount  and 
accept  the  hospitality  of  his  humble  dwelling.  He 
complied,  and  entering  the  modest  habitation,  took  his 
seat  on  a  bam  JGO  chair.  At  once  he  became  conscious 


42          ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAYA 

that  some  subtle  influence  permeated  his  entire  frame 
and  relieved  it  of  all  its  weariness ;  while  the  conviction 
stole  upon  him  that  he  had  entered  the  abode  of  a  noble 
and  spiritualized  being. 

A  little  wooden  table,  the  usual  family  altar  with  its 
religious  images  and  vases  for  incense,  and  a  few  simple 
kitchen  utensils,  constituted  the  furniture  of  the  bunga 
low. 

The  horse  having  been  well  cared  for,  the  Hindoo 
made  his  appearance.  Again  with  a  respectful  saluta 
tion,  he  invited  his  guest  to  follow  him,  and  pointing  to 
a  little  water-fall  where  he  could  make  his  ablutions, 
returned  to  his  dwelling. 

The  Bishop,  after  bathing  in  oriental  fashion,  returned 
to  the  house  entirely  refreshed  and  in  good  spirits. 

Meanwhile,  the  Hindoo  had  placed  on  the  table,  rice, 
vegetables,  honey,  unleavened  bread,  and  a  pitcher  of 
milk,  and  invited  his  guest  to  partake. 

There  was  something  so  kind,  affectionate,  and  re 
spectful  in  the  mariner  and  bearing  of  the  Hindoo,  that 
the  Prelate  was  filled  with  gratitude.  After  the  repast 
his  thoughts  reverted  to  the  Court  of  France,  to  Dolora, 
to  the  Pope  who  had  so  kindly  received  him,  cared  for 
and  advanced  him  in  his  ecclesiastical  career.  Looking 
around,  he  seemed  for  the  first  time  to  realize  that  he 
was  alone  in  a  wild  and  isolated  spur  of  a  remote  and 
unfrequented  mountain  range.  He  reflected  with  grow 
ing  uneasiness:  "If  his  Holiness  the  Pope  saw  me 
here  on  such  an  errand,  what  would  he  think  of  me?  " 
At  that  moment  his  host  appeared,  and  placing  in  his 
hand  something  that  resembled  a  rosary,  said  in  a  low, 
soft  and  melodious  voice,  for  the  first  time  addressing 
his  Reverence : 

"Let  my  brother  pray  to  the  Infinite  Father  to  show 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.         43 

him  the  truth,  to  let  the  divine  light  shine  on  his  weary 
and  clouded  path,  and  light  will  be  given  him  !  " 

The  Bishop  with  his  host,  both  kneeling,  prayed 
silently  and  fervently.  After  a  few  minutes,  he  arose, 
and  thinking  of  the  experience  of  Xavier,  exclaimed : 

"Henceforth  I  will  have  faith." 

The  Hindoo  motioned  him  to  a  cot,  made  of  betel- 
wood,  on  which  were  some  blankets,  for  the  nights  were 
cold  in  these  mountain  regions.  Angelo  retired  for  the 
night,  and  now  calm  and  full  of  hope,  slept  soundly 
until  dawn. 

After  breakfast  he  took  an  affectionate  farewell  of  his 
host,  and  then  mounted  his  horse,  which  he  found  al 
ready  saddled  and  bridled  and  in  excellent  condition 
for  the  journey.  The  Hindoo  pointing  with  his  finger, 
said: 

"Up  this  canon,  for  two  days,  to  the  head  of  the 
stream;  thence  westward  across  the  ridge,  enter  the 
ravine  running  southwest  to  the  village  with  the  sacred 
temple." 

Making  low  obeisance  to  his  guest  he  exclaimed : 

"May  our  Lord  Buddha  accompany  thee  !  "  And 
still  with  eyes  fixed  on  the  noble  cavalier,  until  he  dis 
appeared  from  sight,  might  be  heard  his  grave  and  musi 
cal  voice : 

"Great',  good,  and  wise  man,  may  the  Everlasting 
Spirit  grant  thee  abundant  light  and  many  days." 

Bishop  Angelo,  although  in  no  mood  for  observation, 
could  not  fail  to  notice  that  he  had  no  longer  before 
him  the  common  scenery  of  India.  The  gorgeous 
tropical  vegetation  of  the  country  had  disappeared,  and 
it  seemed  as  if  he  were  in  the  mountains  of  Europe, 
covered  with  fir,  pine,  and  cedar.  Soon  he  relapsed 
into  meditation.  Analyzing  his  feelings,  he  perceived 
that  his  rencontre  with  the  Hindoo  had  exercised  no 


44         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LA  Y 

slight  influence  upon  him,  and  that  it  helped  to  tran- 
quilize  his  mind,  and  give  him  new  faith  in  the  result  o! 
his  adventurous  journey. 

"There  was  a  certain  atmosphere,  an  influence  in  that 
humble  bungalow,"  he  said  to  himself,  "that  made  one 
happy  and  contented.  At  the  same  time  it  seemed  to 
clear  the  brain  from  earthly  care,  and  uplift  the  spirit 
into  a  super-mundane  realm  of  thought  and  enjoy 
ment." 

The  pure  air  of  the  Himalayas  and  the  murmur  of 
the  mountain  streams  may  have  contributed  in  some 
degree  to  the  Bishop's  placidity;  but  what  chiefly  gave 
him  hope  and  courage,  was  that  his  host  and  those  who 
had  before  directed  his  course  seemed  as  if  they  ex 
pected  his  coming. 

As  he  continued  his  journey,  he  almost  imagined  that 
he  was  in  the  heart  of  the  French  Pyrenees.  '  <  These 
Himalayas,"  he  inwardly  remarked,  "have  nearly  the 
same  tree  species  and  arbusta,  the  same  balmy  and  de 
lightful  atmosphere." 

The  mountain  spurs  were  no  longer  deserted ;  here 
and  there  were  small  villages  with  their  miniature  tem 
ples. 

Toward  noon  of  the  second  day,  when  approaching  a 
bungalow  on  the  mountain  side,  the  owner  stepped  forth 
across  his  pathway,  and  with  profound  salutations  invit 
ed  him  to  enter  and  rest.  He  willingly  complied,  and 
when  rested  and  ready  to  resume  his  journey,  his  host 
said : 

"I  will  go  with  you  to  the  next  village,  where  a  rare 
semi-religious  ceremony,  seldom  witnessed  by  strangers, 
is  about  to  be  performed." 

The  native  walked  beside  him,  their  path  leading  up 
a  ravine.  Arrived  at  the  top  of  an  adjacent  ridge  a 
group  of  people  appeared,  not  far  away  in  the  valley 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  Of  HIMALAY.         45 

below.  On  the  hillside  was  a  little  village,  and  rear 
by  a  temple,  almost  hidden  in  a  cluster  of  trees,  whence 
issued  a  confused  murmur  of  sound,  above  which  could 
be  distinguished  the  clashing  of  cymbals,  the  beating  of 
drums,  and  the  noise  of  other  sonoror.s  instruments. 
Slowly  approaching  the  village,  the  music  became  more 
distinct,  and  soon  it  appeared  that  dancing  was  in 
progress.  As  our  travellers  drew  near,  the  master  of 
ceremonies  came  forth  to  meet  them.  He  was  an  aged 
man  with  white  hair  and  beard,  and,  as  it  seemed,  a 
priest.  He  invited  them  to  a  seat  in  the  front  rank 
among  the  spectators,  and  while  bowing  politely  to  the 
Bishop,  made  profound  salutations  to  the  guide,  as  if  he 
were  a  man  of  mark.  "I  wonder,"  thought  the  Pre 
late,  "  if  my  humble  host  of  the  still  more  humble  bung 
alow  is  another  of  those  wise  men  of  the  East.  They 
look  very  simple,  very  ordinary  people  indeed,  and  yet 
perhaps  they  are  the  custodians  of  much  of  the  precious 
lore  of  the  Orient.  Singular  country,  and  more  singu 
lar  people." 

He  looked  at  his  companion  again,  but  failed  to  dis 
cover  anything  extraordinary  in  him,  except  perhaps  a 
very  intelligent  and  piercing  eye,  and  a  countenance 
beaming  with  kindness  and  benevolence. 

The  Bishop,  being  seated,  could  now  observe  what 
was  going  on.  There  were  about  one  hundred  men  and 
women  sitting  in  a  circle.  In  the  centre  was  a  heap  of 
large  stones,  upon  which  a  fire  was  burning. 

"That  fire,"  said  the  guide,  "  is  one  of  the  sacred 
fires  of  the  Himalayas,  and  consecrated  to  this  tribe 
which  belongs  to  the  noble  race  of  the  Sacerdotal 
Brahman.  A  few  years  ago,  a  wandering  Brahman  dis 
covered  a  spring  of  asphaltum  or  some  similar  substance 
in  this  valley.  He  found  that  it  oozed  out  of  a  black 
oil-bearing  rock  at  certain  seasons  of  the  year,  according 


46         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

to  the  position  of  the  moon  and  certain  of  the  planets. 
This  disposed  him  to  believe  that  it  might  be  similar  to 
the  paranapthaline  found  in  the  Mahadeo  HiWs  in  the 
province  of  Gongwana  in  the  Deccan.  With  this  para 
napthaline,  are  covered  the  backs  of  those  concave 
panes  of  glass  that  constitute  the  far  renowned  Bhattah 
mirrors,  so  famous  for  their  magical  properties." 

"I  have  often  heard  of  those  magical  mirrors,"  said 
the  Bishop,  ' '  but  I  have  never  had  the  least  belief  in 
the  powers  ascribed  to  them." 

"  Whatever  their  properties,"  said  his  companion, 
with  a  faint  but  significant  smile,  "  the  discoverer  of 
the  spring  went  on  journeying  to  obtain  some  of  the 
sacred  fire  of  the  Garoonahs,  which  has  been  burning 
since  the  earliest  records  of  India.  He  succeeded  with 
much  difficulty,  in  obtaining  and  preserving  through 
his  long  journey  a  particle  of  this  sacred  fire,  and  with 
it  was  lit  a  pile  of  prepared  wood  on  the  very  stones 
where  the  fire  is  now  burning.  This  then  is  a  branch, 
an  undoubted  branch  of  the  sacred  fire  of  the  Garoonahs, 
absolutely  indispensable  to  the  imparting  of  magical 
powers  to  the  asphaltum,  through  the  boiling  or  purifica 
tion  process." 

"  So  you  also,  my  kind  host,  believe  in  magical  mir 
rors?  I  now  feel  curious  to  see  one  myself;  but  I 
anticipate  the  result.  I  should  see  nothing  but  a  black 

surface,    and   be   told '  You    are   not  a   sensitive ; 

your  nature  is  not  yet  spiritualized  enough  to  see,  etc." 
This  with  a  faintly  sarcastic  curl  of  the  lip. 

"  Perhaps  an  opportunity  will  be  given  you  to  test  the 
power  of  the  mirrors.  If  they  reveal  nothing  to  you, 
you  will  at  least  have  the  satisfaction  of  saying  that  you 
tested  them,  and  that  as  far  as  your  experience  goes, 
they  are  worthless." 

At  this  moment  the  noise  was  so  deafening  that  fur- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         47 

ther  conversation  was  impossible.  The  tam-tams  were 
being  struck  vigorously,  and  the  cymbals,  flutes,  and 
other  instruments  were  made  to  give  forth  all  the  din  of 
which  they  were  capable. 

And  now  the  master  of  ceremonies  selected  from  the 
throng  a  girl  and  a  boy,  about  eight  years  of  age,  and 
giving  each  of  them  a  new  earthen  vase,  told  them  to 
walk  to  a  rock  which  he  designated.  The  children 
marched  in  front,  the  Brahman,  musicians,  and  all  the 
assemblage  following  with  measured  step.  At  the  foot 
of  the  rock  lay  a  flat  stone  of  triangular  shape,  which 
the  priest,  chanting  a  prayer,  lifted  with  great  solemnity. 
So  doing,  he  uncovered  a  hole  in  the  ground,  about  a 
foot  in  diameter.  The  music  was  still  playing,  and  a 
few  voices  could  be  heard  uttering  strange  sounds.  The 
children  placed  their  vases  near  the  hole,  and  with  an 
earthen  ladle,  curiously  fashioned,  poured  into  them  some 
black  oily  matter,  with  which  they  filled  their  vessels, 
and  at  the  same  time  emptied  the  cavity.  This  was  the 
asphaltum,  discovered  by  the  wandering  Brahman.  The 
priest  then  carefully  replaced  the  triangular  stone,  amid 
renewed  prayers  and  ceremonies.  The  procession  re 
turned  to  the  spot  where  the  sacred  fire  was  burning  ;  the 
people  formed  in  a  circle,  and  the  vases  were  deposited 
by  the  children  on  the  heap  of  stones  near  the  fire. 
Then  the  Brahman  took  a  new  earthen  pot  or  kettle, 
suspended  it  over  the  flames  from  a  tripod,  and  beck 
oned  to  a  young  couple  among  the  throng. 

"  These  two  young  people  are  fine  specimens  of  your 
race,"  said  the  Bishop,  looking  admiringly  on  their  well- 
proportioned  figures. 

"Yes,"  answered  his  companion,  "they  are  to  be 
married  to-night,  after  this  ceremony.  They  are  both 
quite  pure  and  guileless;  for  in  these  isolated  mountains, 
living  under  the  very  eaves  of  the  holy  temples  ot  our 


48         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

Lord  Buddha,  our  young  people  remain  in  every  sense 
undefiled.  The  pair  now  before  us  have  been  selected 
to  give  the  paranapthaline  some  properties  necessary  for 
the  magic  mirror." 

At  this  moment,  the  music  changed  to  a  slow  and 
solemn  measure.  The  young  couple  took  the  vases,  and 
poured  half  their  contents  into  the  earthen  pot  suspended 
on  the  tripod,  which  was  now  kept  in  motion  over  the 
fire.  Smoke  soon  began  to  evolve.  The  music  had 
struck  into  a  more  lively  strain,  and  the  youth  and 
maiden  commenced  to  move  in  what  could,  as  yet, 
hardly  be  called  a  dance.  Their  motion  was  rather  a 
kind  of  gymnastic  exercise,  bringing  every  muscle  of  the 
body  into  play.  Soon  the  music  grew  inspiriting ;  the 
spectators  became  excited,  and  the  young  pair  always 
carrying  the  vases  on  their  heads  or  shoulders,  followed 
the  promptings  of  the  audience. 

The  opening  of  the  dance  can  hardly  be  described. 
Every  kind  of  motion  was  gone  through,  every  possible 
pose,  graceful  in  the  extreme,  at  times  of  languor,  at 
times  of  passion,  of  love's  yearnings.  Still  amid  all 
their  evolutions  they  never  forgot  to  stir  at  intervals  the 
boiling  asphaltum,  nor  to  pour  into  the  kettle  some  of 
the  contents  of  the  vases.  The  music  had  now  become 
passionate  in  its  character,  and  had  in  it  something  of 
the  seductive ;  its  language,  its  purpose  being  to  arouse 
the  dancers  to  the  highest  pitch  of  excitement,  that  their 
bodies  might  evolve  the  greatest  amount  of  jiva  or  vital 
force.  There  was,  however,  no  trace  of  vulgarity  or 
indecency  in  the  display,  though  we  must  admit  that  no 
appeal  was  made  to  the  higher  faculties  of  this  Hindoo 
gathering  amid  the  remote  fastnesses  of  Himalay. 

The  Bishop  felt  a  mysterious  influence  which  he  could 
not  define.  As  if  aware  of  his  thoughts,  his  guide  thus 
addressed  him : 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         49 

"  All  this  seems  very  strange  to  you,  does  it  not?  " 

"I  confess  it  does." 

"Nevertheless  there  is  a  deep  meaning  in  the  cere 
mony,  which  involves  a  scientific  principle  of  great 
importance." 

"  I  do  not  understand." 

"This  asphaltum,  the  result  of  an  underground 
decomposition  of  substances,  comes  to  the  surface  of  the 
earth,  in  a  virgin  state.  It  is  very  sensitive  to  all  '  auras ' 
or  magnetic  emanations  from  the  human  body,  absorb 
ing  them  readily.  Gathered  fresh  by  the  virgin  hands 
of  two  young  children  possessing  as  yet  but  neutral 
auras,  it  is  not  influenced  by  them  in  the  least.  The 
fire  eliminates  from  the  boiling  liquid  the  last  earthly 
qualities  which  it  may  have  retained.  The  object  of  the 
dances  and  gyrations  of  the  two  young  people,  the  only 
ones  coming  in  contact  with  the  virgin  asphaltum,  is  to 
evolve  from  their  bodies  all  the  vital  forces,  all  the 
human  magnetism,  all  the  nervous  fluid  possible,  so  as  to 
saturate  the  asphaltum,  and  thus  humanize  it  so  to  say. 
This  nervous  force  emanating  from  them,  while  their 
minds  are  filled  with  pleasurable  emotions  toward  each 
other,  as  is  natural  on  the  eve  of  marriage,  impregnates 
the  asphaltum,  giving  it  the  property  of  being  sensitive 
to  events  concerning  true  and  sincere  love  ;  also  of  mat 
ters  interesting  earth  life,  the  main  uses  to  which  magic 
mirrors  are  generally  put.  If  impure  magnetisms  were 
brought  in  contact  with  the  virgin  asphaltum,  its  revela 
tions  would  be  controlled  by  them,  and  would  be  unre 
liable  or  even  detrimental." 

The  Bishop  looked  at  his  companion  in  great  astonish 
ment. 

"My  dear  guide,"  he  said,  "  you  are  the  expounder 
of  a  theory  of  imponderables  which  I  have  never  heard 
4 


50         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

before ;  it  would  hardly  be  admitted  in  France  by  the 
Royal  Academy  of  Sciences." 

' '  I  know  that  learned  body  to  be  very  materialistic  in 
all  its  conclusions.  It  invariably  rejects  everything  it 
does  not  understand." 

"Not  reject,  but  postpones  until  it  does  understand 
and  can  explain.  That  is  the  only  safe  rule  for  a  scien 
tific  body  ;  is  it  not?  " 

"  Be  that  as  it  may,  it  is  nevertheless  true,  that  it 
loses  much  valuable  information  by  refusing  to  investi 
gate  matters  which  it  does  not  understand,  as  for  instance 
the  occult  forces ;  it  forgets  that  these  forces  are  occult 
only  as  far  as  not  understood ;  they  are  occult  to  the 
ignorant ;  but  to  others  they  are  not  so." 

This  Bishop  again  glanced  with  astonishment  at  his 
companion. 

"  The  use  of  the  photographic  camera  (quite  simple  to 
the  novitiate)  is  high  magic  to  the  unlearned  Hindoo,  and 
similarly,  the  ceremonies  now  before  us  are  but  a  pro 
cess  for  the  chemical  preparation  of  a  sensitive  plate, 
destined  to  photograph  actual  events  in  the  world.  The 
nitrate  of  silver  of  the  photographic  plate  remains  sensi 
tive  by  being  kept  from  the  influence  of  light.  Just  so 
with  the  paranapthaline ;  it  is  isolated  between  two 
non-conductors  ;  glass  on  one  side,  and  a  coat  of  a  cer 
tain  varnish  or  gum  on  the  other  ;  two  substances  repell 
ing  magnetism  or  auras  of  any  kind.  Thus  these  mirrors 
only  reflect  and  are  not  themselves  affected.  Is  this  not 
reasonable,  and  do  you  not  see  the  scientific  possibilities 
of  my  argument  ?  " 

"  l  Scientific  possibilities  '  I  admit  readily,"  said  the 
Bishop  with  a  smile.  "  Your  illustration  of  the  photo 
graphic  camera  is  very  clever,  but  your  analogy  fails,  I 
think,  in  a  most  important  point ;  for  in  photography 
the  obiect  photographed  is  present  and  in  full  view. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         5 1 

while  the  pictures  on  your  camera  come  from  afar,  from 
distances  altogether  too  remote  to  affect  your  glass." 

"  But  you  seem,"  responded  the  Brahman,  "  to  leave 
wholly  out  of  your  estimate  the  subtle  and  far-reaching 
effects  of  concentrated  thought  and  will-power.  This  is 
the  potent  factor  that  invalidates  your  conclusion,  and 
restores  to  our  mirrors  more  than  the  balance  of  power 
as  compared  with  your  camera.  When  you  look  in  the 
former  with  the  desire  to  learn,  for  instance,  the  spot 
where  any  person  may  be,  the  first  requisite  is  that  you 
bend  your  thought  intently  on  that  person,  thereby 
directing  upon  him  a  ray  of  astral  light,  and  the  mirror, 
catching  this  ray,  shows  on  its  surface  a  picture  of  the 
surroundings  of  the  person  thought  of,  and  soon  there 
after  a  likeness  of  the  person." 

At  this  point  the  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the 
officiating  Brahman,  who  approaching  the  Bishop,  and 
presenting  him  with  apiece  of  glass  of  concave  oval  form, 
said  : 

"  Follow  me." 

He  led  him  to  the  fire,  above  which  still  hung  the 
vessel,  and  by  means  of  a  spatula  covered  the  back  of 
the  glass  with  the  preparation. 

"  Hold  it  over  the  fire,  until  dry,"  said  the  Brahman, 
"  then  retire  to  yonder  clump  of  trees,  concentrate  your 
thoughts  on  some  far-off  friend,  and  look." 

The  Bishop  obeyed,  and  when  the  asphaltum  was 
sufficiently  dry  and  hard,  seated  himself  under  the  group 
of  trees,  placed  the  mirror  on  his  knee,  and  in  a  moment 
was  lost  in  meditation. 

"  Here  I  am,"  was  his  first  thought,  "a  Roman 
Catholic  Bishop,  in  the  midst  of  a  crowd  of  pagans,  with 
a  magic  mirror  in  my  hand,  ready  to  consult  it,  and  thus 
sanction  an  act  which  the  Church  condemns." 

His  heart  fluttered  a  little,  but  the  scientist  prevailed 


52          ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HLMALAY. 

over  the  theologian,  and  he  resolved  to  look  into  the 
glass. 

"To  whom  shall  I  direct  my  thoughts?"  he  asked 
himself. 

Instantly  his  cheeks  reddened,  and  he  whispered  to 
himself,  "No!  no!  that  must  not  be,  that  would 
desecrate  her  memory  !  " 

Nevertheless,  after  a  moment's  pause,  he  placed  his 
hand  in  a  secret  pocket,  and  looking  cautiously  around, 
opened  a  golden  diamond-mounted  locket. 

One  could  see  that  the  Prelate  was  laboring  under 
strong  emotion.  Gazing  affectionately  at  the  locket,  he 
exclaimed  : 

11  Dolora,  I  would  give  the  world  to  know  whether  you 
are  happy  !  " 

Almost  involuntarily  his  hand  sought  the  mirror. 

"  No  !  no  !  I  must  not  !  "  but  after  a  few  minutes  of 
suspense,  "  Dolora,  forgive  me,"  he  exclaimed,  "  if  by 
any  means,  lawful  or  unlawful,  I  seek  to  know  of  your 
welfare." 

Then  he  took  up  the  mirror,  gazing  at  its  surface 
steadily.  Meanwhile  the  Hindoo  was  watching  him 
from  a  distance. 

After  a  few  moments  there  appeared  in  the  glass,  what 
seemed  to  be  folds  of  drapery,  resembling  two  heavy 
curtains,  closing  in  the  centre.  Soon  they  parted, 
bringing  to  view  a  golden  back-ground,  with  stars  con 
tinually  appearing  and  disappearing.  Then  came  a 
landscape  view — a  large  building  with  a  huge  dome,  and 
two  large  aisles,  in  the  centre  of  a  spacious  lawn  with 
fountain  and  flower  beds,  giving  the  impression  of  a 
royal  palace.  In  an  instant,  a  part  of  the  facade  of  the 
right  aisle  vanished,  disclosing  the  interior  of  a  large 
room,  where  three  men  and  three  handsome  but  depraved 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         53 

women  were  seated  at  a  table  laden  with  rich  viands  and 
choicest  wines.  Wine  was  flowing  freely,  and  laughter, 
songs  and  bursts  of  gaiety  filled  the  banquet  hall.  It 
was  a  scene  of  debauch,  and  the  Bishop,  sick  at  heart, 
was  about  to  turn  away,  when  he  seemed  to  hear  the  voice 
of  one  of  the  women  : 

"  Your  Majesty  is  the  jolliest  king  of  the  continent !  " 
The  speaker  then  rose,  half  intoxicated,  holding  a  glass 
of  wine  in  her  hand  : 

"  Let  us  all  drink  the  health  of  the  jolly  King — Vive 
le  Rot!" 

At  this  moment,  in  the  left  aisle  of  the  palace,  another 
chamber  opened  to  view.  Here  a  lady  was  kneeling  on 
a  prie-Dieu.  Her  hands,  convulsively  clasped,  were 
raised  toward  a  rare  painting  of  the  "Ecce  Homo." 
Tears  streamed  down  her  eyes,  and  sobs  appeared  to 
check  her  utterances. 

"Oh!  my  Savior,"  she  ejaculated,  in  deep  agony; 
"  give  me  strength  to  bear  my  heavy  burden." 

"  Oh  !  Dolora  !  "  cried  the  Bishop. 

At  this  moment,  the  figure  of  a  woman  became  slowly 
visible,  seeming  to  emerge  as  from  a  dark-looming  cloud. 
She  was  of  foreign  aspect  and  attire,  dark  in  complexion, 
with  coal-black  hair  and  eyes,  the  latter  lit  with  a  strange 
but  vivid  light.  She  must  have  been  very  beautiful. 
Looking  at  the  kneeling  lady  with  intense  hatred,  and 
slowly  pointing  at  her,  she  said  in  harsh  tones : 

"Thou  hast  married  the  man  I  loved,  the  father  of 
my  child;  thou  art  the  cause  of  my  hopeless  exile. 
Queen,  thou  shalt  die." 

As  she  spoke  a  stream  of  darkness  flowed  from  her 
eyes  and  outstretched  hands,  completely  enveloping 
Queen  Dolora.  The  latter,  putting  one  hand  upon  her 
heart,  with  the  other  touched  a  bell,  and  then  sank 


54         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

swooning  into  the  arms  of  a  lady,  who  came  just  in  time 
to  receive  her,  and  whom  the  Bishop  recognized  as  the 
Duchess  de  Buonaceli.  At  that  instant  the  dark  woman 
vanished,  and  with  her  the  vision  on  the  mirror.  And 
now  to  the  Bishop's  gaze  nothing  was  visible  but  the 
asphalt  coating  of  the  glass. 

The  Hindoo  guide  had  closely  observed  him  while 
looking  in  the  mirror,  and  reading  his  emotions,  knew 
that  they  were  not  of  a  nature  to  permit  inquiry.  With 
drawing  quietly,  he  spoke  a  few  words  to  the  High 
Priest,  who,  a  moment  later,  approached  the  Bishop,  now 
pale  as  death,  and  presented  him  with  a  box  of  red 
cedar. 

"  Put  the  mirror  in  this  box,"  he  said,  "  and  allow 
none  to  touch  it,  so  that  it  may  preserve  the  magnetic 
aura  of  the  one  who  first  used  it.  Though  its  recep- 
acle,  the  cedar  box,  may  be  handled  by  others,  yet  bet 
ter  it  were  not  so.  Keep  both  as  a  token  of  thy  visit. 
Use  it  sparingly,  and  only  when  thy  soul  is  in  need  of 
light,  or  when  some  one  is  in  danger.  May  it  guide  and 
protect  thee,  and  may  our  Lord  Buddha  overshadow  thee 
forever. ' ' 

After  a  profound  salutation,  the  High  Priest  returned 
to  the  sacred  fire  where  he  was  preparing  mirrors  for  his 
people.  The  Hindoo  guide,  meanwhile,  led  forth  the 
Bishop's  horse  and  said  as  he  helped  him  to  mount : 

"  Ascend  straight  up  this  canon  until  sundown,"  add 
ing  as  he  bade  adieu  with  an  affectionate  salutation  : 

"May  the  Masters  anoint  thee;  and  the  Infinite 
Father  smile  upon  thee  !  " 

Vain  to  analyze  the  tumult  of  feelings  that  tore  the 
Prelate's  heart. 

"Dolora  !  Dolora  !  "  he  cried,  and  spurring  his  faith- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         55 

ful  companion,  who  did  not  understand  such  extraordi 
nary  treatment,  he  sped  on  his  way. 

The  sun  was  setting,  and  the  dusky  hues  of  night  were 
slowly  creeping  over  the  mountains.  Soon  he  had 
arrived  at  a  point  where  he  could  no  longer  see  his  way, 
for  the  road  seemed  to  end  in  a  pile  of  huge  boulders. 
On  the  left  was  an  almost  perpendicular  wall  of  rock 
descending  into  a  deep  ravine,  and  on  the  right  was  the 
base  of  an  immense  and  inaccessible  mountain. 

"  It  is  growing  dark ;  what  shall  I  do  ?  "  he  asked  of 
himself. 

At  this  moment  a  strange  jarring  noise  was  heard,  and 
just  before  him,  a  little  to  the  right,  he  saw  to  his 
astonishment,  one  of  the  boulders  that  obstructed  his 
path  turn  as  upon  a  hinge,  and  uncover  in  the  wall  of 
rock  an  opening  through  which  appeared  a  glimmer  of 
light.  Though  sorely  puzzled,  he  entered  the  mysteri 
ous  cavity  without  misgivings,  and  the  stony  portal 
closed  after  him.  Proceeding  toward  the  light,  he  was 
presently  met  by  a  Hindoo  or  Brahman,  who,  with  low 
obeisance,  bade  him  enter.  He  found  himself  in  a  large 
chamber  of  speckled,  blue  granite.  The  music  of  a  rip 
pling  brook  was  heard,  and  the  Brahman,  answering  the 
mental  question  of  his  visitor,  lit  a  couple  of  torches  of 
resinous  wood,  and  beckoned  him  to  follow,  lighting  the 
way  before  him.  After  advancing  some  fifty  yards, 
during  which  the  noise  of  the  running  waters  grew  more 
distinct,  his  host  suddenly  turned  to  the  left,  and  dis 
closed  a  scene  so  enchanting  that  the  Bishop  could  not 
refrain  from  an  expression  of  delight.  A  stream  of 
water,  fifteen  feet  wide,  was  flowing  with  crystal  clear 
ness  over  a  bed  of  white  stones,  and  above  it  hung 
thousands  of  stalactites  of  every  size  and  hue,  some  so 
large  that  they  had  formed  one  with  the  stalagmites  which 


56         ON  THE   HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

met  them  from  below.  The  reflection  of  the  torches 
upon  this  white  mass  of  nature's  architecture,  throwing 
a  vivid  light  upon  the  stalactities  and  leaving  in  deep 
shadow  the  space  between  them,  added  to  the  silvery 
"reflection  of  the  rivulet,  made  a  picture  at  once  weird 
and  beautiful.  The  guide  planted  the  torches  in  the 
hollow  of  some  broken  limestone,  and  with  a  wave  of 
the  hand  showing  the  running  waters  to  his  visitor, 
retired  toward  the  granite  chamber. 

The  Bishop  seated  himself  to  survey  the  scene  more 
fully,  for  he  could  not  easily  satisfy  his  gaze.  He  looked 
and  admired. 

"  This  is  in  truth  an  enchanted  country,"  he  said  to 
himself;  "huge  rocks  serving  as  doors,  turning  upon 
invisible  hinges,  and  moved  by  invisible  hands  !  Caves 
of  transcendent  beauty  !  Well,  my  journey  shows  new 
wonders  at  every  step." 

He  made  his  ablution  in  the  ice-cold  waters  of  the 
stream,  after  which  he  returned  to  the  granite  chamber, 
where  he  slowly  sank  into  deep  meditation,  the  vision  of 
the  mirror  still  occupying  his  mind. 

Was  Dolora  really  so  intensely  miserable  ?  Was  the 
King,  whom  she  had  wedded,  the  same  debauchee  after 
as  before  his  marriage  ?  Was  the  vision  of  the  mirror 
true  ?  The  castle,  which  he  had  often  seen  during  his 
travels,  was  unmistakably  the  same,  with  its  lofty  dome, 
its  spacious  aisles,  and  broad  porches,  supported  by 
Corinthian  columns.  The  landscapes  surrounding  the 
monarch's  palace  were  faithfully  pictured.  Then  why 
should  the  other  part  of  the  vision  be  false  ? 

The  Bishop  was  much  exercised  as  to  the  fate  of 
Dolora.  Since  he  had  devoted  himself  to  the  service  of 
religion  he  had  striven  nobly  to  forget  her.  Whenever 
chance  brought  her  image  to  his  mind,  he  repelled  it 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.          57 

immediately,  for  he  well  knew  that  to  dwell  upon  it  only 
tended  to  defeat  his  religious  aspirations  and  draw  down 
his  soul  to  earth.  Even  the  locket  containing  her  pic 
ture,  given  to  him  by  the  Duchess  de  Buonaceli,  and 
worn  upon  his  heart,  he  had  never  ventured  to  open. 
The  first  time  he  had  done  so,  was  before  looking  into 
the  magic  mirror,  and  then  only  from  the  necessity  of 
the  case.  If  the  vision  had  shown  Dolora  contented  and 
happy,  perhaps  the  locket  might  have  closed  forever 
upon  the  extinction  of  the  long-smouldering  fires,  but  as 
it  was,  the  evidences  of  her  acute  suffering  rekindling 
them  had,  through  sympathy,  re-opened  his  slowly  heal 
ing  wounds.  But  wha-t  meant  the  dark  woman  of  the 
vision,  scowling  upon  Dolora  ? 

At  this  moment  a  vivid  light  seemed  to  pass  before 
his  eyes.  Looking  up,  he  saw  a  large  scroll  stretched 
before  him,  and  in  letters  of  a  subdued  light  he  could 
read  : 

"  Under  all  circumstances  keep  an  even  mind;  be  a 
spectator  and  not  an  actor.  The  laws  of  Karma  must 
be  satisfied  ;  suffering  is  a  purifying  fire  that  leads  up  to 
the  Infinite  Father  !  Do  not  let  suffering  depress  or  hap 
piness  elate  you ;  who  would  be  the  master  of  others, 
must  first  master  himself!  " 

Turning  toward  his  host,  he  observed  that  he  was 
seated  motionless,  and  as  if  in  deep  abstraction.  Pres 
ently,  the  latter  moved  his  head,  and  drew  a  deep 
breath,  as  if  aroused  from  a  trance. 

"  Did  my  kind  host  see  the  inscription  on  the  wall," 
asked  the  Bishop  with  much  emotion. 

"I  did,"  answered  the  Brahman;  "it  is  a  warning 
from  our  revered  Masters  of  the  monastery.  They  wish 
us  to  guard  carefully  our  emotions,  for  they  disturb 
greatly  the  nervous  aura  around  us  by  subjecting  it  to 


58          ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

violent  vibrations,  and  consequently  agitate  our  psychic 
body.  It  is  through  this  psychic  body  that  we  may 
come  in  contact  with  the  super-sensuous  world,  with  the 
soul-realm.  This  leads  us  finally  to  an  intimate  com 
munion  with  the  world  of  causes,  with  God  or  Para- 
brahm.  This  psychic  body  can  be  developed  only  in 
the  very  stillness  of  the  soul.  Thus  the  Masters  spoke 
in  the  scroll  on  the  wall.  But  you  are  fatigued,  your 
journey  has  been  long  and  eventful.  A  couch  awaits 
you  in  the  next  room.  May  a  sweet  sleep  refresh  you. 
Good-night." 

Notwithstanding  his  weariness  and  longing  for  repose, 
the  Bishop  could  not  sleep.  He  would  half  unconscious 
ly  review  the  events  of  the  day  just  passed,  and  in  fact 
of  his  whole  journey.  Thoughts  leaning  toward  the 
knowledge  of  the  hidden  forces  of  nature,  of  whose 
existence  fresh  proofs  seemed  ever  to  occur,  dominated 
his  mind.  Perhaps  these  earnest  aspirations  for  occult 
knowledge  and  all  the  powers  it  implies  were,  in  his 
soul's  depths,  connected  with  Dolora's  destiny,  and  he 
was  longing  to  wield  them  for  her  relief.  His  medita 
tions,  however,  soon  took  a  broader  range.  He  real 
ized  how  much  his  mental  condition  had  gradually 
changed,  as  he  travelled  higher  and  higher  up  the  moun 
tains.  Thoughts  of  a  more  elevated  nature,  he  observed, 
would  flow  through  his  brain.  As  the  air  grew  more 
rarefied,  his  mental  faculties  seemed  to  grow  clearer.  To 
know  positively  and  demonstratively  the  truth,  not  only 
of  man's  destiny,  but  that  of  the  worlds  above  him,  was 
the  desire  that  consumed  him.  He  felt,  however,  more 
happy  and  hopeful  than  ever  before.  At  last,  with  a 
feeling  of  supreme  trust  in  God,  and  an  ardent  aspira 
tion  for  the  knowledge  of  divine  truth,  he  gradually  sank 
into  a  deep  sleep. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  K         59 

At  the  first  glimmer  of  dawn  he  awoke,  much  strength 
ened.  Already  the  breakfast-table  was  set,  and  after 
eating,  he  mounted  his  steed  to  continue  his  journey. 
The  Brahman  conducted  him  outside  the  cave  to  a 
meadow  through  which  flowed  the  crystal  stream  of  the 
grotto,  and,  instructing  him  to  follow  a  narrow  pathway 
that  wound  along  its  banks,  bade  him  God-speed. 


60         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  Bishop  felt  that  the  end  of  his  pilgrimage  was 
near.  There  was  something  in  the  air,  or  perhaps  in  the 
brain  of  the  noble  traveller  which  told  him  that  some 
where,  not  far  distant,  converse  was  being  held  relating 
to  his  journey.  It  seemed  to  him  that  his  arrival  was 
expected,  and  that  he  would  be  a  welcome  guest.  Not 
withstanding  all  these  good  omens,  he  was  a  little  nerv 
ous  ;  his  pulse  beat  faster ;  and  indeed  hearts  as  stout  as 
his  had  quailed  in  traversing  that  perilous  road. 

It  was  high  twelve,  as  the  occultists  would  say.  The 
sun  was  darting  its  rays  upon  the  traveller.  The  air  at 
this  altitude  was  much  rarefied,  and  both  rider  and  horse 
were  exhausted.  The  Bishop  halted  a  moment,  and 
wiping  his  brow,  took  a  survey  of  his  surroundings.  A 
few  hundred  yards  ahead,  a  perpendicular  wall  of  basalt 
of  great  height,  full  of  overhanging,  dangerous  looking 
rocks,  seemed  to  bar  further  progress  in  that  direction. 
Two  inaccessible  mountains,  one  on  each  side  of  the 
canon,  fronted  the  high  cliffs  terminating  his  pathway. 

"  Well,"  said  the  Bishop,  "  this  seems  strange.  Have 
I  undertaken  this  wearisome  and  perilous  journey,  to 
land  finally  in  a  cul-de-sac!" 

The  distance  between  the  place  where  he  had  halted 
and  the  perpendicular  cliff  was  covered  with  a  growth  of 
superb  cedars,  and  all  round  grew  succulent  herbage.  A 
small,  sparkling  stream  meandered  through  the  trees. 
He  alighted,  took  the  saddle  from  his  horse,  and  turned 
him  loose.  He  then  cooled  his  hands  and  face  in  the 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY. 

running  stream,  and  sat  down  to  rest  and  decide  upon 
his  course.  After  the  lapse  of  half  an  hour  he  rose,  to 
reconnoitre,  when  lo  !  he  saw  standing  before  him  a  tall 
Brahman  of  imposing  mien,  and  of  a  cast  so  intellectual 
and  benevolent  that  the  Bishop  instinctively  bowed  before 
him.  The  Brahman  returned  the  salutation  with  a  gentle 
smile  that  won  the  traveller's  heart. 

"  My  brother  had  faith,  and  has  come.  It  is  well. 
Let  him  follow  me,"  he  said. 

The  voice  was  so  sweet,  the  tone  so  full  and  clear  and 
so  much  in  harmony  with  the  bearing  of  the  Brahman, 
that  the  Bishop  knew  he  was  in  the  presence  of  a  superior 
being.  He  followed  his  companion,  who  led  him  to  a 
beautiful  nook,  shaded  by  large  trees,  in  the  midst  of 
which  a  handsome  little  bungalow  was  cosily  hidden. 
The  building  rested  against  the  perpendicular  basalt 
wall  that  had  impeded  the  Bishop's  progress.  The 
verandahs  were  covered  with  creeping  vines,  bearing  the 
most  exquisite  flowers,  and  trained  in  most  artistic 
fashion.  This  at  least  seemed  not  to  be  the  dwelling  of 
an  ascetic,  but  of  an  intense  lover  of  nature's  beauties. 

The  Brahman  preceded  the  visitor  into  the  room, 
where  he  found  the  table  covered  with  a  white  cloth  and 
a  plentiful  lunch.  Both  sat  down,  and  were  waited  upon 
by  a  young  man  of  sallow  complexion,  wearing  a  coarse 
brown  frock. 

"  This  is  Amriti,  one  of  my  Chelas  or  pupils,"  said 
the  Brahman.  "  He  is  kind  enough  to  do  the  housework 
in  return  for  his  tuition." 

The  Chela  made  a  respectful  salutation  to  the  guest. 

"  Amriti,"  continued  the  Brahman  as  he  sipped  his 
tea,  "is  in  the  period  of  silence  and  is  not  allowed  to 
talk.  Profound  meditation  upon  philosophical  subiects 
I  explain  to  him,  is  his  task  at  present." 


02         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALA  Y. 

"  This  imposed  silence  seems  strange  to  me,  if  you 
permit  the  expression  of  my  honest  opinion,  my  dear 
host.  I  think  that  conversation  upon  the  philosophical 
questions  which  you  have  under  consideration,  would  be 
of  greater  value  to  the  pupil  than  absolute  silence ;  do 
you  not  think  so?" 

"  No;  meditation  reaches  truth  sooner,  by  developing 
our  inner,  higher  self.  Speaking  always  carries  with  it 
an  expenditure  of  '  aura  '  or  nervous  force. 

' « If  you  were  not  so  tired,  I  would  ask  of  you  to  per 
mit  me  to  explain  the  theory  of  auras,  which  cannot  fail 
to  interest  you.  Moreover,  the  Masters  desire  that  any 
candidate  for  initiation  should  well  understand  the  work 
ings  of  the  auric*  force  before  entering  the  walls  of  the 
monastery.  Such  understanding  lessens  the  explanations 
preparatory  to  the  conferring  of  the  degrees." 

"  I  will  be  only  too  glad,  my  worthy  host,  to  listen  to 
your  teachings,  and  very  thankful  for  any  information 
you  will  be  kind  enough  to  impart,"  replied  the  Bishop. 
"  1  am  perfectly  refreshed  and  eager  to  listen  to  your 
instruction." 

"  Very  well :  I  will  say  then  that  this  aura  is  like  the 
halo  of  light  with  which  the  mediaeval  painters  invested 
the  heads  of  divine  personages,  and  is  in  fact  an  atmcs- 
phere  existing  not  only  around  the  head,  but  the  entire 
body  and  extending  to  a  greater  or  less  distance.  This 
distance  is  called  the  '  zone  of  radiation '  which 
increases  daily  through  each  deep  meditation  about 
divine  things,  through  every  earnest  aspiration  toward 
Parabrahm,  through  the  performance  of  good  deeds, 
through  benevolence,  and  the  leading  of  a  pure  life,  which 
is  of  itself  a  continuous  prayer.  In  some  Chelas  this 
zone  extends  from  a  radius  of  fifty  feet  to  two  miles. 

*The  author  uses  the  word  auric  in  the  sense  of  pertaining  to  the  "  aura." 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALA  Y.         63 

The  auras  of  the  Masters,  radiate  across  oceans  and  con 
tinents." 

The  Bishop  listened  with  increasing  interest  to  the 
theory  expounded  by  the  learned  Brahman.  The  latter 
continued  : 

"This  aura,  like  everything  else  in  nature,  has  dual 
functions,  it  is  both  positive  and  negative,  it  gives  and  it 
receives.  It  influences  always  persons  coining  within  its 
radiating  zone,  but  more  or  less  consciously  according  to 
the  sensitiveness  of  the  individuals  so  influenced.  Take 
for  example,  two  persons,  one  moral,  intellectual  and 
religious;  the  other  gross,  sensual,  and  living  altogether 
on  the  material  plane.  If  their  auras  come  in  contact 
they  will  be  mutually  affected.  The  former  will  feel  a 
depressing  influence,  and  will  shrink  from  the  presence 
of  the  other,  while  the  latter  will  receive  an  impression 
for  good  from  the  aura  of  the  moral  man,  and  be  natu 
rally  attracted  toward  him.  Thus  the  two  auras,  inter 
mingling  with  one  another,  will  have  an  impress  for  good 
or  for  evil  upon  the  brain  of  both,  the  permanency  of 
which  is  in  the  direct  ratio  of  the  sensitiveness  or  posi- 
tivity  of  the  character  of  the  person  so  influenced." 

"  All  this  is  possible?  "  said  the  Bishop,  who  was  now 
thoroughly  interested. 

"Yes,"  continued  the  Brahman,  "  if  the  individuality 
of  the  moral  person  coming  in  contact  with  the  aura  of 
the  sensualist,  is  but  little  developed ;  if  he  has  been 
reared  on  a  diet  of  negative  morality  and  negative  virtue, 
without  any  self-reliance  or  personal  will ;  and  if,  on  the 
other  side,  the  sensualist  is  utterly  depraved,  his  aura 
may  make  upon  the  negative  aura  of  the  other  an 
impression  strong  enough  to  work,  like  a  cancer,  its  way 
to  the  brain,  and  graft  upon  it  its  own  immoral  bent 
and  criminal  idiosyncrasy  !  " 


64         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

The  Brahman  had  grown  warm  in  the  elucidation  of 
this  metaphysical  subject,  and  had  thoroughly  aroused 
the  interest  of  his  listener.  The  latter,  however,  having 
some  doubts,  asked  for  further  explanation. 

"  Master,  I  do  not  understand  what  you  mean  by 
negative  morality  or  negative  virtue.  How  can  there  be 
any  negative  side  to  these  two  positive  soul  attributes?  " 

"  Negative  morality  and  virtue,"  continued  the  Brah- 
manr  "  is  that  virtue  or  morality  which  centers  in  self. 
People  who  profess  morality  and  lead  virtuous  lives  only 
because  their  respective  creeds  say  that  unless  they  do 
so,  they  must  go,  either  to  the  Hell  of  the  Christians  or 
to  the  Kama-loca  of  the  Buddhist ;  persons  who  are 
moral  and  virtuous  only  through  fear  for  their  personal 
safety  and  welfare,  are  the  possessors  of  negative  qualities 
of  soul,  and  are  always  liable  to  be  seriously  affected 
by  the  sensual  aura  of  any  depraved  individual  with 
whom  they  may  come  in  contact.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  positive  virtues  are  those  based  on  personal  con 
viction,  love,  and  admiration  of  all  things  good,  true, 
pure  and  elevated;  in  short,  a  yearning  to  understand 
the  laws  and  attributes  of  the  Supreme  Creator.  Mor 
ality  thus  begotten,  is  positive,  for  it  is  the  child 
of  the  intellect.  Virtue  thus  professed,  is  positive.  It 
matters  not  with  what  deleterious  aura  the  intellectually 
moral  are  thrown  in  contact;  the  chilling  impress  will 
be  fleeting,  lasting  just  long  enough  to  warn  against  the 
approach  of  a  hurtful  foe.  The  aura  of  the  positively 
virtuous  will,  however,  often  impress  in  so  forcible  a 
manner  the  aura  of  the  sensualist,  as  to  leave  a  lasting 
effect,  and  often  be  the  means  of  a  healthy  and  moral 
reformation.  You  fully  realize  at  present,  I  suppose, 
how  important  it  is,  for  a  good  and  noble  man  to  extend 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         65 

the  radius  of  his  aura  as  far  as  possible,  for  it  is  his  own 
field  for  good  action." 

"  Certainly, "  answered  the  Bishop;  "I  understand 
this  very  well,  but  what  I  do  not  understand  so  readily, 
is  how,  here  in  the  vast  recesses  of  the  Himalayas,  you 
seem  to  be  aware,  not  only  of  the  existence  of  this 
magnetic  aura,  but  also  of  its  properties.  It  is  only  of 
late  that  the  existence  of  this  aura  has  been  ascertained 
by  a  German  scientist,  the  Baron  Von  Reichenbach.  It  J 
might  perhaps  interest  you  to  know  how  he  reached  this 
discovery." 

"  I  should  be  much  pleased  to  learn  it,  although  the 
Masters,  from  time  immemorial,  have  made  use  of  this 
very  aura  for  their  occult  purposes." 

"  Well,  this  Baron  Von  Reichenbach  was  a  keen  ob 
server.  Seeing  a  large  magnet  attact  nails,  and  lift  sev 
eral  pounds  of  iron,  he  concluded  this  to  be  the  result  of 
an  unknown  force,  CI  wonder,'  he  said  to  himself,  '  if 
that  force  can  be  seen. '  Acting  upon  this  idea,  he  built  a 
perfectly  dark  cellar.  Into  this  the  Baron  threw  at  random 
his  powerful  magnet.  He  invited  ladies,  whose  nervous 
temperament,  he  judged,  made  them  sensitive,  to  enter  the 
cellar  and  try  to  find  the  magnet.  His  experiment  was 
wonderfully  successful.  The  first  lady,  after  having 
remained  in  the  cellar  for  half  an  hour,  pointed  out  the 
magnet  to  the  Baron,  who  did  not  know  himself  where 
he  had  thrown  it.  She  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  led 
him  up  to  the  magnet  where  both  found  it.  She  said 
that  she  discovered  it  by  seeing  light,  yellow  and  blue 
flames,  having  the  form  of  a  horseshoe.  This  delighted 
the  Baron,  and  he  repeated  the  experiment,  until  he  had 
it  confirmed  by  sixty  sensitives.  For  these  investigations 
he  used  rock  crystals,  chemicals,  salt  crystals,  and  other 
substances,  around  which  the  sensitives  saw  flames  of 

5 


66         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY. 

various  colors.  They  discovered  also  a  warm  and  a  cold 
point  in  the  crystals,  and  small  flames  around  the  belt 
and  sides.  The  first  showed  the  axis  of  polarization  and 
the  north  and  south  or  positive  and  negative  poles  ;  the 
second,  thedia-magnetismof  Faraday  ;  and  the  third  one 
a  part  of  the  aura  of  the  crystal.  The  Baron  showed  also 
that  growing  plants  gave  forth  continually  small  flames  of 
different  hues,  such  constituting  their  aura.  Turning  his 
investigations  toward  man,  he  ascertained  that  in  human 
kind  was  a  well  denned  aura,  an  axis  of  polarization,  a 
positive  and  negative  side,  and  many  other  interesting 
facts.  He  called  these  flames  or  this  aura,  a  force,  for 
in  the  magnet  it  attracted  iron.  He  gave  it  the  name  of 
'odic  or  odylic  force!'  So  much  for  Baron  Von 
Reichenbach,  the  real  European  pioneer  in  these  psy 
chic  researches.  The  publications  of  this  remarkable 
man  have  had  a  very  great,  though  unacknowledged 
influence  in  Europe.  They  have  started  many  intelli 
gent  people  on  a  new  line  of  thought.  Experiments 
have  been  conducted  in  secret,  and  very  astonishing  and 
confirmatory  results  obtained." 

11 1  am  really  glad  to  learn  that  materialistic  science 
has  at  last  found  one  man,  who  has  condescended  to 
investigate  the  psychical  forces.  " 

"  Moreover,  I  know  of  a  society  of  young  and  in 
telligent  medical  students,  all  assistants  in  a  noted 
hospital  for  the  insane  in  France,  who  devote  their  spare 
time  to  very  interesting  experiments  with  these  psychic 
forces. ' ' 

11  Indeed,  and  how  do  they  proceed  ?  " 

"  They  take  for  subjects,  hysterical  patients.  Hys 
teria  seems  to  be  a  disease  which  imposes  on  the  nervous 
system  the  highest  degree  of  sensitiveness,  or  hyperesthesia 
as  the  doctors  call  it." 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         6? 

11  And  in  this  condition  they  experiment  with  them  ?  " 

"No.  They  magnetize  them  first,  or  in  other  words, 
they  put  them  into  an  hypnotic  condition.  Hypnotism 
is  a  new  word  used  by  these  students  among  themselves, 
and  which  has  not  yet  reached  the  public  generally. 
This  condition  is  very  easily  produced  in  hysteric  per 
sons,  and  they  are  then  sensitive  to  the  least  auras  of 
substances  that  surround  them.  No  actual  contact  is 
necessary.  Experiments  with  these  patients  prove  that 
opium,  for  instance,  put  under  the  pillow  of  the  bed 
upon  which  they  are  lying,  causes  them  to  sleep  soundly 
in  a  short  time.  Similarly,  an  emetic  produces  vomit 
ing.  Metals  have  each  their  special  action,  and  so  have 
drugs.  This  influence,  acting  at  a  distance,  has  been 
ascertained  beyond  a  doubt.  It  is  also  proven,  that  the 
nearer  to  the  patient  the  medicine  is  placed,  the  more 
strongly  he  is  affected  by  it ;  that  he  becomes  less  sensi 
tive  to  its  effects  as  it  is  further  away,  and  finally,  that 
the  influence  of  the  drug  ceases  to  be  felt  at  all.  The 
students  have  thus  established  that  there  is  for  each  body 
a  zone  of  radiation  outside  of  which  its  influence  ceases 
to  be  felt.  In  one  word,  the  aura  of  the  body  of  the  sub 
ject  must  come  in  contact  with  the  aura  of  the  agent, 
that  the  former  may  be  influenced  by  it.  So  you  see, 
noble  Master,"  added  the  Bishop,  with  a  kind  of  satis 
faction,  "that  I  am  not  unprepared  to  understand  the 
theory  of  the  aura  which  you  have  so  ably  and  so  kindly 
explained  to  me." 

"  The  Masters  know  our  brother  to  be  duly  prepared  ; 
hence  the  invitation  extended  to  him  to  pay  them  a  visit 
in  their  secret  retreat  in  the  Himalayas." 

At  this  moment  were  heard  the  beautiful  chimes  of 
the  astral  bells.  The  Brahman  listened  intently  and 
then  said : 


68         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  fin  f A  LAY. 

ff  The  Masters  await  our  brother;  let  us  go  to  them." 

For  an  instant  the  Bishop  hesitated,  and  his  heart 
throbbed :  but  the  next  moment  his  will-power  asserted 
itself. 

The  Brahman  bade  him  follow,  lie  led  him  to  a 
room  in  the  rear  of  the  house,  which,  as  we  know,  was 
built  against  the  huge  basaltic  mountains  that  had  block 
ed  the  Prelate's  journey.  Entering  a  closet,  he  pressed 
a  secret  lever,  and  immediately  a  panel  of  the  wall  mov 
ed  and  uncovered  the  opening  of  a  dark  tunnel  leading 
into  the  mountain. 

"  Follow,"  said  the  Brahman. 

Amriti  led  the  way,  carrying  a  torch  of  resinous  wood. 

"  These  hiding-places  are  necessary,"  said  the  Master. 
"Tourists  are  scouring  the  unexplored  recesses  of  the 
Himalayas.  We  do  not  wish  them  to  discover  our 
retreat,  and  we  will  always  prevent  them  from  doing  so 
by  use  of  special  psychological  influences.  " 

The  tunnel  led  into  a  large  cave,  following  the  wind 
ings  of  a  stream  that  flowed  through  it.  Bishop  Angelo 
could  not  help  remarking,  how  weird  and  strange  were 
the  incidents  of  his  journey.  Now  the  dark  waters  of 
the  subterranean  river  reflected  the  torchlight ;  while  at 
times  the  sound  of  his  steps  echoed  as  from  limitless 
space ;  and  total  darkness  everywhere.  A  flaming  torch 
illuminated  the  patriarchal  face,  the  long  white  beard 
and  spotless  robe  of  the  Brahman,  and  the  Bishop  with 
his  noble  features,  his  aristocratic  mien  and  civic  dress 
of  clerical  cut  would  have  attracted,  we  think,  the  artistic 
eye  and  pencil  of  a  Dore. 

After  about  half  an  hour  of  somewhat  difficult  travel, 
the  party  saw  a  glimmer  of  light,  and  soon  emerged  into 
one  of  the  most  lovely  valleys  on  which  human  eye  has 
rested — gigantic  trees,  creeping  vines  of  rare  and  singu- 


'THE  MASTERS  AWAIT  OUR  BROTHER,  LET  US  GO  TO  THEM." 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         69 

lar  beauty,  flowers  unknown  in  other  parts  of  the  world, 
a  river  of  crystal  waters,  and  for  a  background  the  snow 
capped  mountains,  most  picturesque  in  outline.  In  the 
center  of  the  vale  stood  a  large  building,  of  unhewn 
granite,  its  architecture  strange  and  imposing.  Above 
the  main  entrance,  was  an  inscription  in  Sanscrit,  which 
the  Brahman  interpreted  as  "  THE  HALL  OF  LEARNING." 
Amriti  led  the  way  toward  the  entrance,  and  at  their 
approach,  the  portals,  bearing  many  mysterious  emblems, 
slowly  opened,  as  if  by  invisible  hands.  The  Chela  re 
mained  standing  upon  the  last  step.  The  master  took 
the  lead,  and  the  Bishop  followed.  The  doors  opened, 
not  into  a  room  but  into  an  open  court,  about  fifty  feet 
square.  In  the  center  stood  erect  a  large  human  skel 
eton,  with  bleached  bones,  with  wings,  and  in  the  dex 
ter  hand  a  scythe  the  point  of  which  indicated  the  hour 
on  a  sun-dial.  In  the  other  was  a  scroll  of  parchment 
on  which  was  written  in  Sanscrit :  "  Heed  Thou  This'* 
Having  traversed  the  court,  the  travellers  halted  before 
an  arched  entrance  bearing  the  inscription  :  "  Thou  art 
but  dust,  and  to  dust  thou  shalt  return."  Both  passed 
under  an  archway  leading  to  a  large  hall,  at  the  end  of 
which  a  stage  or  platform  was  erected,  above  which  were 
doors.  To  one  of  them  the  Brahman  directed  the 
Bishop,  and  opening  it  they  found  themselves  in  a  small 
chamber,  with  cot,  table,  bureau,  and  chairs. 

"  Please  rest  yourself  for  a  while,"  said  the  guide. 
"Food  will  be  served  to  you  in  good  time,  and  to-night 
you  will  take  part  in  the  evening  exercises  of  the  first 
degree  in  occultism." 

Cordially  saluting  the  Prelate,  the  Brahman  retired,  and 
Angelo,  throwing  himself  on  the  couch,  exhausted  by 
travel  and  the  emotions  of  the  day,  sank  into  a  sound 
and  refreshing  sleep. 


70         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  K 


CHAPTER  IV. 

AFTER  sleeping  soundly  for  an  hour  or  so,  Bishop  An- 
gelo  awoke  refreshed.  A  Chela  was  in  his  room,  serv 
ing  a  tempting  meal  of  fruit,  milk,  bread,  tea  and  jel 
lies,  which  duty  performed,  he  retired  with  a  respectful 
obeisance.  With  an  appetite  sharpened  by  the  keen  air 
of  the  mountains,  the  Bishop  did  full  justice  to  the  edibles 
spread  before  him,  and  having  satisfied  his  hunger,  dis 
posed  himself  to  await  the  close  of  day.  The  sun  sank 
behind  the  snow-capped  peaks  of  Himalay,  pouring  its 
golden  flood  over  a  landscape  of  surpassing  loveliness. 
The  sunset  faded  into  dusk,  and  the  dusk  into  darkness. 
Faintly,  through  the  last  pale  tint  of  amethyst  shone  the 
constellation  of  Andromeda,  and  as  through  the  space 
that  severs  a  Universe,  the  Polar  Bear  shot  forth  its 
trembling  rays  toward  the  Southern  Cross.  The  Bishop 
had  suffered  all  that  man  can  suffer ;  his  ambition  had 
been  destroyed  and  the  one  whose  memory  he  cherished 
with  that  ceaseless  affection,  '  so  rare  in  men,' was  to 
him  as  the  dead.  As  from  the  grave  he  had  risen  to  a 
higher  life,  to  a  career  of  which  he  dreamed  not,  to 
which  he  had  never  aspired,  though  perhaps  for  that  very 
reason  it  had  fallen  to  his  lot. 

But  what  was  this  train  of  thought  which  now  posess- 
ed  him  and  why  was  he  here?  Was  he  again  to  tread  the 
threshold  of  a  living  death,  or  would  there  be  revealed 
to  him  the  promise  of  a  better  and  nobler  life  ?  What 
would  the  Holy  Father  say  ? 

At  this  moment  he  was  aroused  from  his  reverie  by  a 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.         71 

rap  at  the  door,  followed  by  the  entrance  of  the  Brah 
man,  who  thus  addressed  him  : 

"The  initiates  of  the  first  degree  are  now  assembling  in 
the  adjoining  hall.  In  a  few  moments  my  brother  will 
be  summoned  to  appear  before  the  great  Master.  Mean 
while  let  us  ask  the  Infinite  Father  to  inspire  us  with  his 
Holy  Spirit,  and  prepare  us  for  the  ceremonies." 

Both  knelt  and  addressed  a  fervent  prayer  to  the 
Author  of  all  things,  the  Bishop  devoutly  and  earnestly 
beseeching  that  the  truth  might  be  unfolded  to  him, — 
God's  truth  in  all  the  strange  and  marvellous  matters 
which  he  was  now  investigating. 

"  O,  mighty  Spirit  of  the  Infinite,"  he  cried  aloud, 
with  uplifted  hands  and  eyes  ;  "  Thou  knowest  the  in 
most  recesses  of  my  heart !  Thou  knowest  the  dark  and 
secret  longing  of  my  soul  to  learn  in  what  way  I  best 
may  serve  Thee  ;  in  what  way  to  guide  and  help  my  fel 
low  creatures  on  the  upward  path  to  Thee.  With  that 
object  am  I  here,  in  these  mysterious  recesses  of  the 
mountains.  Teach  me  thy  will,  O  God  !  Teach  me  to 
understand  thy  divine  purpose,  so  that  I  may  conform 
my  life  to  it,  and  spread  thy  sacred  truth  among  my  fel 
low-men,  as  their  guide  to  a  heavenly  home.  If  these 
miracle-workers  are  in  possession  of  thy  truth  ;  if  these 
reputed  holy  men  of  the  Himalayas  understand  it  in  a 
higher  degree  than  other  brotherhoods,  if  they  live 
nearer  to  thy  heart ;  then,  O  my  Divine  Master,  pour 
down  thy  blessings  on  them,  and  grant  me  also  a  share 
in  their  knowledge.  Develop  my  understanding;  make 
me  worthy  to  acquire  their  wisdom,  worthy  to  receive 
thy  perfect  truth  !  ' 

"  So  let  it  be,"  echoed  the  Brahman. 

At  this  moment  three  distinct  raps  were  given  at  the 
door. 


J2         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

"  The  time  has  come,"  he  continued,  and  taking  the 
Bishop  by  the  hand,  led  him  to  the  hall,  and  placed  him 
in  charge  of  two  guides,  who  stood,  with  staves  of  bam 
boo  in  hand,  one  on  each  side  of  the  entrance. 

Many  neophytes  were  present,  robed  in  yellow  vest 
ments,  and  stationed  along  the  four  sides  of  the  hall. 
Three  men  of  stately  and  imposing  mien,  attired  in 
white  robes,  were  seated  on  a  raised  dais,  the  eldest  or 
High  Priest  somewhat  above  the  others.  His  frame 
was  tall  and  wiry,  and  from  his  thin  face,  a  snow-white 
beard  fell  half-way  down  his  chest,  while  his  long  sil 
very  locks  hung  in  clusters  over  his  shoulders.  His  pres 
ence  was  dignified  and  impressive. 

The  guides,  with  reverential  steps,  conducted  the 
Bishop  to  a  position  in  front  of  the  dais,  whereupon  the 
three  wise  men  thrice  struck  the  floor  simultaneously 
with  their  staves.  At  this  signal,  the  one  on  the  right 
of  the  High  Priest  arose,  and  in  a  solemn  voice  demand 
ed  : 

"Who  comes  here?  " 

The  guides  answered  together : 

' '  A  candidate  for  initiation  in  the  mystic  brotherhood 
of  the  wise  men  of  the  East." 

"  Let  him  step  forward." 

The  Bishop  drew  close  to  the  platform  and  bowed 
before  the  High  Priest. 

"  What  brings  you  here  ?  "  asked  the  same  brother. 

"  The  hope  of  learning  more  of  God's  truth." 

"  Is  that  your  only  motive  ?  Have  you  not  also  a  desire 
to  obtain  some  knowledge  of  the  mysterious  powers 
which  our  brothers  possess,  in  order  to  perform  their  so- 
called  miracles?  " 

"  My  desire  is  to  know  the  truth,  in  order  to  conform 
more  closely  to  the  wishes  of  the  Infinite  Father.  Fur- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         73 

thermore,  as  my  mission  on  earth  is  to  guide  and  elevate 
man,  I  earnestly  long  to  direct  him  aright  on  the  road 
to  salvation.  Concerning  the  possession  of  occult 
powers,  I  wish  not  for  them,  except  so  far  as  they  could 
aid  me  in  carrying  out  the  mission  of  my  life." 

"It  is  well.  Let  the  candidate  be  conducted  to  the 
altar." 

In  the  center  of  the  hall  stood  a  lofty  shrine,  to  which 
the  guides  immediately  led  the  Bishop.  As  soon  as  they 
had  halted  in  front  of  it,  the  same  priest  continued  : 

"  Upon  this  altar  you  may  see  the  Christian  Bible,  the 
Koran  of  Mohammed,  the  Shastras  Upanishades,  and 
the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Brahman  and  Buddhist. 
Are  you  willing  to  accept  the  truth  from  whatever 
source  it  comes  ?  ' ' 

"The  real  truth  comes  only  from  one  source,  and 
that  is  God.  I  am  willing  so  to  accept  it." 

"It  is  well,"  said  the  wise  man,  and  returning  to  his 
seat,  silence  reigned  throughout  the  vast  hall. 

After  a  few  moments  the  High  Priest  arose,  and  advanc 
ing  a  few  steps  with  solemn  mien  thus  spoke  in  grave 
and  sonorous  accents : 

"  In  coming  to  us,  you  have  been  impelled  by  a  noble 
impulse.  We  well  know  that  your  soul  is  wrapped  up  in 
the  Divine  Spirit,  and  that  your  only  aim  is  to  do  good, 
by  guiding  the  children  of  men  to  the  summit  of  the 
lofty  height  on  which  they  become  the  children  of  God. 
We  will  dispense  with  the  customary  ordeals  of  the  first 
degree,  except  so  far  as  it  is  required  that  aF  candidates 
for  initiation  should  submit  to  them.  '  Their  object  is  to 
impress  the  candidate  with  the  necessity  of  ignoring 
self  for  the  benefit  of  others ;  to  obliterate  his  person 
ality,  and  to  merge  his  love  of  self  in  the  love  for  others 
in  the  universality  of  being.  Your  past  life  has  been  so 


74         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

devoid  of  personality ;  you  have  so  constantly  labored 
for  humanity  with  the  most  disinterested  motives,  that 
you  entered  unconsciously  into  the  first  degree  many 
years  ago,  in  fact  from  the  time  when  you  became  Bro 
ther  Angelo,  in  the  Italian  convent  of  the  Trappists. 
The  second  part  of  the  first  degree  of  occultism,  I  must 
explain  to  you  at  length,  for  it  contains  the  fundamental 
tenets  upon  which  the  Eastern  wisdom  is  based.  It 
gives  the  key  to  the  awful  mystery  of  Involution  and 
Evolution,  and  explains  how  God  or  Parabrahm — the 
pure,  primaeval,  divine  essence — descended  into  and 
became  matter,  and  how  matter,  through  evolution, 
returns  gradually  to  God,  and  will  again  become  pure, 
primaeval,  divine  essence,  or  Parabrahm." 

Here  the  High  Priest  resumed  his  seat,  whereupon 
Bishop  Angelo's  conductors  gave  three  loud  raps  with 
their  staves  on  the  floor  of  the  hall,  a  signal  for  the 
neophytes  to  be  seated.  A  seat  was  also  brought  for  the 
Prelate.  This  done,  the  High  Priest  continued  : 

"To  make  you  readily  and  thoroughly  understand 
this  great  mystery,  let  us  take  by  way  of  illustration  a 
piece  of  ice,  which  we  will  call  inert  matter.  Apply  to 
it  a  higher  temperature  and  it  becomes  water.  In  this 
state  the  ice  will  have  undergone  a  change,  and  advanced 
a  step  in  its  evolutionary  process ;  will,  in  consequence, 
have  higher  qualities.  It  can  be  utilized  as  drink  for 
man,  beast,  and  plant ;  for  motive  power,  and  is  a  solvent 
of  matter,  which  the  piece  of  ice  could  not  be. 

"A  step  further  in  its  evolution,  and  under  a  still 
higher  temperature,  the  ice  becomes  steam.  This  steam 
has  more  potentialities  than  either  ice  or  water ;  it  is 
invisible,  it  has  more  mobility  than  water,  is  capable  of 
expansion,  has  more  properties,  and  is  possessed  of  more 
of  the  attributes  of  force.  One  step  higher  and  we  have 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         75 

what,  for  a  lack  of  a  more  suitable  phrase,  is  called 
super-heated  steam.  This  man  has  not,  as  yet,  been 
able  to  control.  It  is  completely  invisible.  Its  po 
tentialities  are  immense,  incomprehensible ;  so  much  so 
that  some  of  our  most  terrific  earthquakes  are  believed 
to  be  caused  by  the  water  of  the  ocean  coming  in  con 
tact  with  subterranean  fires  and  producing  super-heated 
steam  in  large  quantities,  thereby  uplifting  the  crust  of 
earth,  for  hundreds  of  leagues. 

' '  Another  stage  in  the  evolution  of  that  piece  of 
ice,  and  it  becomes  the  ether  of  the  scientist,  filling  all 
inter-planetary  space.  This  ether  is  identical  with  the 
Akasa  of  the  occultist,  contains  the  essential  elements  of 
everything  in  existence,  and  is  one  of  the  organizing 
and  life-giving  forces  of  the  Universe. 

"  Still  another  step  and  this  piece  of  ice  becomes  celes 
tial  essence,  or  an  atmosphere  in  which  creatures  near  to 
God  have  their  being.  A  few  steps  more  in  the  evolu 
tionary  process,  and  it  has  become  the  essence  of  Para- 
brahm  or  God  Himself." 

The  Bishop  was  mute  with  astonishment  at  this  beauti 
ful  definition  of  matter  and  its  return  to  the  higher 
elements,  even  to  its  Creator.  The  philosophy  appear 
ed  to  him  sublime,  and  it  needed  only  a  scientific  verifi 
cation  to  make  him  accept  it  with  joy. 

"This  verification  by  science,  you  will  have,  my  dear 
brother,"  said  the  Master  to  the  Bishop,  reading  the 
nascent  thought  in  his  brain,  and  continued  : 

"  So  you  see  that  every  thing  that  exists  is  God.  We 
have  selected  the  piece  of  ice  as  the  manifestation  of  the 
Eternal  in  its  most  condensed  and  material  aspect,  and 
still  containing  in  a  latent  state  all  the  potentialities  and 
possibilities  of  the  Omnipotent.  ' 

"  So  with  the  mineral  kingdom ;  its  rocks,  earth,  etc. — 


?6         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

the  coarsest  manifestation  of  the  Deity — still  contain  in 
a  dormant  condition,  all  the  divine  powers  and  attrib 
utes  which  are  destined,  through  eons  of  evolutionary 
process,  to  return  to  their  Maker  and  become  one  with 
Him. 

"The  material  Universe,  with  all  that  it  contains,  is 
but  a  vast  alembic,  whose  function  is  to  distill  or  con 
vert  matter  into  spirit : — a  furnace,  as  it  were,  for  the 
sublimation,  a  retort  for  the  etherialization  of  matter. 

' '  In  this  grand  laboratory  of  God,  the  brain  of  man 
is  the  first  apparatus  which  can  convert  matter  into  force, 
into  thought  force;  and  that  power,  everlasting  in  its 
effect,  is  a  very  potent  factor  in  the  evolutionary  process 
of  all  things,  either  a  baneful,  thwarting  force,  or  help 
ful  and  sublime,  the  very  handmaid  of  the  Heavenly 
Father  in  the  fulfillment  of  his  designs.  Is  there  any 
thing  in  this  exposition  which  your  science  cannot  admit?" 

"  This  is  the  noblest  and  most  divine  system  of  cos 
mogony  I  have  ever  heard  expounded,  and  the  only  one, 
that  seems  worthy  of  Deity,"  replied  the  Bishop  enthu 
siastically. 

"  As  the  Holy  Scriptures  say,"  continued  the  Master, 
in  a  solemn  but  musical  voice,  "  'In  the  beginning  all 
was  fire  ;'  it  was  the  divine  fire,  it  was  God,  or  Parabrahm 
in  his  pure  essence ;  the  inscrutable,  the  incomprehensi 
ble,  the  omnipotent,  the  omniscient,  the  omni-conscient ; 
but  all  was  essence  and  unmanifested. 

"  The  days  of  creation  are  the  periods  of  involution, 
when  God  descends  into  matter,  and  becomes  manifest 
in  the  visible  or  material  Universe.  This  process  of 
involution  is  exactly  the  reverse  of  the  process  of  evolu 
tion,  which  I  have  illustrated  to  you  by  the  block  of  ice. 

"  The  last  product  of  involution  and  the  coarsest,  was 
the  mineral  kingdom.  There,  involution  ended,  and 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         // 

then  was  a  period  of  rest,  of  apparent  immobility,  during 
which  the  force  of  involution  was  converted  into  a  force 
of  evolution  by  the  emission  of  the  "Word"  whose 
vibrations  gave  a  new  direction  to  cosmic  force,  this 
force  guiding  all  atoms  of  matter. 

"  The  emission  of  this  Word,  my  dear  brother,  is  the 
awful  mystery  of  mysteries.  But  when  the  third  degree 
shall  reveal  to  you  this  arcanum,  you  will  readily  under 
stand,  as  you  have  already  studied  the  effect  of  vibra 
tory  motions  upon  matter,  that  in  a  period  when  two 
forces  are  equally  balanced,  or  have  perfectly  neutral 
ized  one  another,  then  one  great  sonorous  "  Word," 
with  decided  and  justly  calculated  vibrations  can  so 
affect  neutral  atoms  as  to  give  them,  through  a  newly 
created  polarity,  a  positive  momentum  in  a  determinate 
direction,  and  thus  send  them  on  a  new  read,  or  mis 
sion,  loaded  with  new  attractions  and  repulsions,  to  the 
true  fulfillment  of  their  new  destiny.  This  happened ; 
and  that  destiny  is  the  evolution  of  matter  back  into 
God  or  Parabrahm.  Can  this  be  made  to  harmonize 
with  your  physical  science  ?  ' ' 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  said  the  Bishop  with  evident  satis 
faction,  "to  be  transcendentally  beautiful  and  scientifi 
cally  correct." 

"And  now  we  have  before  us  the  crude,  bare  mineral 
kingdom,  after  just  receiving  its  first  evolutionary  im 
pulse  through  the  vibrations  of  the  awful  Word.  The 
atoms  have  had  their  polarity  changed,  and  a  new  depart 
ure  is  inaugurated  upward  toward  their  divine  source. 

"  In  these  rocks  of  all  hues  and  characters,  in  these 
brilliant  metallic  masses  of  all  colors,  are  contained  the 
possibilities  of  all  plants,  animals,  human  beings,  spirits 
and  all  the  angels  of  succeeding  ages. 

"  So,  my  dear  Bishop,  leaving  those  primitive  periods, 


78         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

and  coming  down  to  our  days,  we  ourselves  in  truth, 
have  been  these  rocks  and  mineral  masses  ;  we  have  been 
these  plants,  with  their  beautiful  hues  or  banefnl  proper 
ties  ;  we  have  been  these  animals,  kind  or  cruel,  and  we 
have  been  these  undeveloped  men  that  we  find  in  primi 
tive  races  ;  furthermore,  my  dear  brother,  not  only  have 
we  been  what  they  are,  but  in  time  they  will  be  what  we 
are  to-day,  in  their  upward  march  through  Infinity  to 
God.  Do  you  find  any  moral  principle  underlying  this 
theory?" 

"Yes.  It  illustrates  to  me  very  beautifully,  the  uni 
versality  of  being,  the  solidarity  and  inter-dependence 
existing  between  all  things.  It  should  inculcate  in  every 
one  first,  a  greater  love  for  our  brother  man,  and  second, 
a  greater  respect  for  every  existing  thing  in  the  Universe. 
It  shows  plainly  that  whatever  is,  be  it  ever  so  insignifi 
cant  in  our  eyes,  has  a  right  to  existence,  for  that  exist 
ence  is  a  necessary  condition  of  its  evolution.  To  cut 
short  that  existence  is  to  compel  a  re-incarnation,  in 
order  to  attain  all  the  experiences  of  each  existence,  and 
to  reach  a  higher  point  of  progress." 

"  Just  so,  my  brother,"  continued  the  Master,  "  and 
in  all  your  future  preachings,  inculcate  well  this  idea 
into  the  masses.  The  horse  they  so  unmercifully  whip, 
that  horse  they  have  been  ;  and  what  they  are  to-day,  in 
some  future  time  that  horse  will  become.  So  in  killing 
wantonly  and  indiscriminately  beings  of  a  lower  order, 
man  is  cutting  short  destinies  in  process  of  evolution,  is 
waylaying  them  on  their  road-side,  and  if  their  deaths 
be  not  necessary  for  his  own  support  or  preservation,  he 
will  be  punished  for  their  destruction." 

*' Indeed!  "  said  the  Bishop,  remembering  that  he  had 
been  a  great  sportsman  when  captain  of  the  guard,  and 
had  killed  many  an  innocent  bird  and  animal. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.         79 

"Everything  in  existence  has  certain  definite  tasks  to 
fulfill  in  this  grand  drama  of  destiny,  of  evolution. 
And  the  true  fulfillment  of  its  own  destiny  is  as  dear  and 
important  to  every  particular  thing,  be  it  plant  or  ani 
mal,  as  the  fulfillment  of  our  own  destiny  is  to  ourselves." 

"  This  philosophy,  revered  Master,  is  fraught  with 
moral  results  of  the  highest  order.  I  now  understand 
better  the  meaning  of  some  sentences  to  be  found  in 
your  sacred  writings  :  '  If  thou  murderest  thy  neighbor, 
thou  killest  thyself;  if  thou  dost  steal,  thou  dost  rob 
thyself.'  " 

"Just  so,  and  thus  it  is  also  with  slander,  unchari- 
tableness,  intolerance,  hatred  and  all  other  human  vices. 
Do  you  fully  understand  the  high  morality  here  en 
throned  ? 

"  From  this  system  of  philosopy  we  can  de'duce  a 
series  of  ethical  principles,  and  frame  a  code  of  sound 
moral  laws,  which  would  be  exceedingly  beneficial, 
especially  to  the  old  world,  that  stands  so  much  in  need 
of  them." 

"Thus  far  we  have  established,  as  you  intimate,  very 
truly,  a  solid  basis  for  a  code  of  morality  to  be  used  in 
earth  life.  Now,  let  us  proceed  a  little  further,  and  see 
if,  from  the  general  evolutionary  process,  as  illustrated 
by  the  block  of  ice,  and  from  our  system  of  cosmogony, 
we  cannot  deduce  some  higher  laws  destined  to  guide  us 
in  our  higher  life. 

"Following  the  processes  of  evolution  and  involution, 
we  recognize  that  the  acting  agent,  the  real,  the  eternal 
force  of  the  Universe  is  an  invisible,  intangible  one,  con 
stantly  changing,  ever  shifting  and  transmuting  the 
visible  or  tangible  which  is  the  unreal,  the  unreliable,  the 
evanescent. 

"  Applying  this  truth  to  ourselves,"  continued  the  Mas- 


80         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

ter,  "  our  body,  the  outer  man,  is  not  the  real  man ;  the 
real  man  is  invisible,  he  is  the  force  impelling  the  body 
upward,  fostering  its  real  growth,  aiding  its  unfoldment, 
silently  working  out  its  progressive  and  evolutionary 
destiny. 

"That  beneficent  force  is  the  soul,  and  that  soul  is  the 
real  self,  that  which  is  immortal,  which  must  and  will 
return  to  Deity." 

"  The  possibility  of  a  code  of  ethics  is  visible  here," 
said  the  Bishop. 

"Yes,  brother,  of  transcendent  ethics,  and  that  code 
has  been  established  and  taught  for  many  centuries  before 
your  era,  in  this  sacred  temple  of  the  Himalayan 
Brotherhood. 

"It  points  out  clearly  that  all  the  pains  we  take  to  cater 
to  the  tastes  and  inclinations  of  the  body  are  labors 
expended  upon  a  stranger,  labors  which  do  not  reach 
our  real  ego  at  all.  To  be  more  plain,  I  would  say  that 
all  our  striving  to  gratify  the  appetites  of  the  body  is  time 
lost,  as  far  as  the  real  man  is  concerned,  and  this  is  so 
true  that  all  undue  gratification  of  the  senses  is  invari 
ably  accompanied  by  pain  and  deception  of  some  kind. 
In  fact,  the  body  of  a  man,  is  either  the  temple  or  the 
prison  house  of  his  soul. 

"  In  all  other  beings  which  have  no  freewill,  the  inner 
force  that  directs  the  general  evolution  of  things  works 
its  way  to  a  destined  issue.  Outside  conditions  may 
advance  or  retard  it  a  little,  but  those  things  or  beings 
will  follow  of  necessity  the  road  the  Almighty  laid  out 
for  them  in  the  beginning.  But  man,  having  a  free  will, 
can  counteract  or  paralyze  this  inner  force,  the  upward 
impulse  of  his  soul ;  and  by  continually  fostering  his 
sensual  appetites,  by  giving  full  satisfaction  to  all  the 
pleasures  the  body  craves,  can  neutralize  the  evolutionary 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         8 1 

force,  stifle  the  appeals  of  the  soul,  and  thus  hold  it  a 
poor  shackled  prisoner  in  a  dark  cell." 

"  Alas !  "  sighed  the  Bishop,  "  it  is  only  too  true,  and 
too  often  the  case  in  this  miserable  world  of  ours." 

''The  true  man  in  us,  then,"  continued  the  Master,  "  is 
our  soul.  If  we  mean  to  find  real  satisfaction,  content, 
and  happiness  in  this  world,  we  must  take  sides  with  our 
soul  and  conform  ourselves  to  the  laws  of  the  divine 
scheme  of  evolution, — of  our  return  toward  Parabrahm. 

"As  our  soul  grows,  so  do  our  earthly  attractions  wither. 
The  battle  wages  fiercely  at  first,  but  the  soul  soon  gets 
the  upper  hand  in  any  well-disciplined  warrior.  Then 
life  tends  constantly  upward,  and  we  feel  that  we  live  in 
harmony  with  the  laws  of  God. 

"The  lessons  gathered  then  from  the  exercises  of  the 
first  degree  are  as  follows :  Heed  them,  dear  brother. 

"Supreme  laws  of  involution  and  evolution. 

"Realization  of  the  universality  of'  being,  and  conse 
quent  solidarity  of  all  existing  things  in  their  common 
evolutionary  pilgrimage,  and  the  final  absorption  of  the 
ego  into  the  all. 

"  The  moral  lessons  are  : 

"  i  st.  Universal  brotherhood  ; 

"  2nd.  Respect  for  all  existences; 

"3rd.  The  real; 

"  4th.  The  unreal; 

"5th.  The  cultivation  of  the  real ; 

"6th.  The  respect  and  tender  care  for  the  true  and 
helpful  functions  of  the  unreal. 

"  Does  the  candidate  agree  with  what  has  been  said? 
Does  his  soul  find  food  or  affinity  in  the  deep  mysteries 
of  the  divine  laws  which  have  been  explained  to  him?  " 

"  My  soul  rejoices  at  what  it  has  received  here  to-night, 
and  in  fact,  ever  since  I  have  set  out  upon  this  journey  " 
6 


82         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

said  the  Bishop  with  deep  emotion.  "The  doctrines, 
though  new  to  me,  appear  divine ;  but  to  be  fully  under 
stood,  they  will  doubtless  need  more  elucidation  and 
reflection.  I  am  most  glad  that  I  came,  and  grateful  to 
the  Masters  who  have  permitted  my  visit  to  this  sacred 
retreat." 

The  guides  arose,  and  striking  the  floor  three  times 
with  their  staves,  brought  all  the  neophytes  to  their  feet. 

Beckoning  the  Bishop  to  follow  them,  they  marched 
slowly  toward  the  stage,  and  ascending  it,  brought  the 
candidate  before  the  High  Priest.  The  latter  took  a 
yellow  robe,  and  gave  it  to  the  assistant  on  his  left, 
telling  him  to  clothe  the  neophyte  with  this  insignium 
of  the  first  degree. 

The  Master,  assisted  by  the  guides,  placed  the  robe 
on  the  Bishop.  Before  fastening  it,  the  assistant  on 
the  right  stepped  forward,  and  placed  around  his  neck 
a  string,  on  which  was  suspended  a  square  piece  of 
cloth,  scapular  like,  on  both  sides  of  which  were  drawn 
or  painted  some  mysterious  emblems. 

"  This,"  said  the  Master  on  the  right,  "is  a  talisman. 
It  has  been  blessed  at  the  temple  by  all  the  assembled 
Masters ;  which  means  that  they  have  joined  hands, 
while  they  concentrated  their  wills  upon  it,  to  impreg 
nate  it  with  such  aura  or  influence  that,  as  long  as  you 
wear  it,  you  may  be  victorious  over  all  your  enemies — 
your  soul  enemies,  of  course.  Now  that  you  are  a 
neophyte,  temptations  will  come  to  you  in  every  form, 
and  from  all  sides ;  the  strength  of  your  soul  will  be 
tested  in  many  ways,  for  to-night  the  doors  of  the  dark 
regions  have  been  opened  against  you,  and  out  of  them, 
the  demons  will  rush  in  legions.  But  have  faith  in  the 
Infinite  Father,  an  unswerving  faith;  take  this  talisman 
in  hand,  or  better,  put  it  upon  your  forehead,  while  the 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM 'ALA  K         83 

assault  lasts,  and  say  constantly  this  occult  word  which, 
when  oft  repeated,  puts  invariably  the  evil  ones  to  flight: 

"  A-o-u-m  !  A-o-u-m  !  A-o-u-m  ! 

"Repeat  it  with  this  intonation;  try  to  imitate  the 
true  sounds  and  tones ;  for,  if  properly  uttered,  the  vibra 
tions  these  words  emit,  will  in  a  short  time  destroy  the 
dark  aura  through  which  these  malignant  spirits  commun 
icate  their  influence,  will  clear  the  brain  from  all  sensual 
thoughts  and  give  it  the  necessary  strength  to  say  '  no  ' 
to  all  evil  suggestions ;  for,  remember  well  that  the  evil 
spirits  or  elementaries  make  their  most  powerful  assaults 
upon  us,  only  when  we  feel  physically  weak,  morally 
despondent,  deeply  troubled;  in  fine,  when  our  intel 
lectual,  moral  and  spiritual  senses  are  at  a  low  ebb,  or 
partially  paralyzed.  Now  listen,  and  try  to  imitate  me." 

The  Master  commenced  the  intonations  of  the  word 
"A-o-u-m"  in  a  low,  chanting  voice,  full  of  cadences 
and  strange  sounds.  He  closed  his  eyes,  lifted  his  head, 
and  opened  his  mouth  wide  at  the  letter  A  and  gradually 
closed  it  as  he  pronounced  the  O  and  U,  finally  terminat 
ing  with  the  purely  nasal  sound  of  M.  He  chanted  the 
word  several  times,  dwelling  longer  and  longer  upon  the 
final  sound,  until  the  Bishop  had  learned  them  well  and 
imitated  them  correctly. 

"  This  word,"  added  the  Master,  "  is  the  name  given 
to  the  Godhead  in  His  pure  essence,  in  His  unmanifest 
condition.  It  has  been  given  from  time  immemorial, 
by  the  highest  human  beings  living  nearest  to  God,  as 
the  one  word  whose  vibrations  will  surely  disintegrate 
any  evil  auras,  originating  where  they  may. 

"  This  sacred,  awful  word  must  never  be  pronounced 
aloud,  except  when  spiritual  darkness  is  near,  or  when 
members  of  our  order  are  present." 

At  a  signal  from  the  Grand  Master,  the  guides  gave 


84         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

three  raps  thrice  upon  the  floor,  bringing  all  to  a  kneel 
ing  posture. 

The  two  Masters  advanced  one  step  toward  the  Bishop, 
and  put  each  a  hand  upon  his  shoulders,  their  other 
hand  resting  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  High  Priest. 
The  latter  took  a  small  gold  cup,  filled  with  pure  oil, 
extracted  from  the  seeds  of  a  plant  growing  exclusively 
in  the  gardens  of  the  temple.  This  oil  was  known 
as  the  only  one  that  could  fully  retain  all  the  magnetic 
influences  or  auras  imparted  to  it.  It  had  been  conse 
crated  or  magnetized  by  the  great  Grand  Master  himself, 
and  he  had  given  to  it  all  the  divine  influx  which  he 
himself  possessed. 

The  High  Priest  dipped  his  thumbs  into  the  oil,  and 
placed  them  upon  the  forehead  of  the  Bishop,  between 
his  eyebrows,  the  palms  of  his  hands  and  fingers  being 
extended  over  the  brain.  He  remained  motionless,  as 
if  absorbed  in  deep  concentration  of  mind. 

After  the  hands  of  the  High  Priest  had  rested  upon 
his  head  a  few  minutes,  the  Bishop,  although  his  eyes 
were  closed,  appeared  to  see  opening  before  him,  a  vast 
horizon,  slowly  filling  with  a  golden  light.  Soon,  he 
discovered  landscapes  of  the  most  beautiful  character, 
and  now  he  saw  beings  moving  about,  surrounded  with 
such  bright  auras,  that  they  looked  like  walking  suns.  A 
band  of  these  angelic  beings  approached  slowly.  When 
near  enough,  the  chief  spoke  to  him  thus  : 

"My  son  has  been  consecrated  to  our  sacred  order, 
and  is  now  being  anointed.  This  opens  his  spiritual 
senses,  and  also  breaks  the  barrier,  which  prevented  his 
access  to  the  realm  of  the  higher  and  subtler  forces  of 
nature.  Thus  far,  thou  hast  seen,  through  physical 
science,  only  the  outward  manifestations  of  these  forces; 
henceforth,  progressively,  thou  shalt  see  their  inner  work- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.         85 

ings  and  laws.  The  way  will  be  shown  thee  to  come  to 
us  at  any  time,  when  thou  shalt  need  more  light.  Fare 
well  ;  have  faith  !  Thy  destiny  is  great,  and  the  work 
allotted  thee  of  vast  import;  again,  brother,  farewell." 

The  High  Priest  removed  his  hands  from  the  Bishop's 
head  and  the  vision  disappeared.  He  said  : 

"  Thy  name  in  our  mystic  order  will  be  the  same 
thou  hast  received  in  the  Italian  cloister:  Angelo. 
Mayest  thou  continue  to  be  true  to  it,  and  may  Para- 
brahm  overshadow  thee  !  " 

Again  the  guides  rapped  thrice  on  the  floor,  and  the 
neophytes  arose.  The  three  Masters  slowly  retired. 

After  having  led  Angelo  around  the  hall,  the  neophytes 
saluting  him  as  he  passed ;  the  guides  conducted  him  to 
his  chamber,  where  they  left  him. 

When  alone,  the  Bishop  sank  into  an  arm-chair,  and 
began  to  reflect  upon  all  he  had  experienced  since  the 
ceremonies  of  his  initiation  commenced.  As  soon  as  he 
entered  the  hall  where  the  neophytes  were  assembled,  he 
felt  a  kind  of  magnetic  influence  creeping  slowly  over 
him.  His  brain  seemed  to  grow  clearer,  and  his  whole 
body  lighter,  more  ethereal,  as  it  were. 

When  the  Master  expounded  to  him  the  occult  laws 
of  involution  and  evolution,  he  seemed  to  understand 
the  truth  of  them  intuitively,  and  every  moral  principle 
deduced  from  that  beautiful  philosophical  system,  seemed 
to  engrave  itself  upon  his  heart  in  the  most  clear  and 
definite  manner.  His  soul  assimilated  it,  not  only 
readily,  but  with  avidity,  and  realized  in  its  fullness  the 
universal  brotherhood  not  only  of  man  but  of  all  things, 
through  a  common  final  destiny.  He  understood  the 
evanescence  of  the  visible,  and  the  permanence  of  the 
invisible ;  the  nature  of  the  unreal  and  of  the  real ;  the 


86          ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

worthlessness  of  the  ego  as  a  separate  entity ;  and  the 
supreme  worth  of  the  human  soul. 

That  which  plunged  the  Bishop  in  the  deepest  medita 
tion,  however,  was  the  vision  he  had  seen  when  the 
High  Priest  had  his  hands  upon  his  head.  This  anoint 
ing  seemed  to  have  caused  a  real  physiological  change 
in  the  molecules  of  his  brain.  His  thoughts  were  like 
flashes  of  lightning,  clear  and  well  defined  ;  they  were  all 
of  a  superior  and  spiritualized  nature.  His  faith  also 
was  immeasurably  strengthened  ;  for  all  lingering  doubts 
about  the  true  nature  of  the  Himalayan  Brotherhood 
and  their  transcendental  achievements,  had  been  swept 
away,  as  a  fog  before  the  sun. 

At  this  point  his  reflections  were  interrupted  by  three 
raps  at  his  door. 

It  was  his  friend  the  Brahman,  who  had  first  introduced 
him  to  the  hall  of  learning.  On  seeing  him  the  Bishop 
smiled  with  satisfaction. 

tl  Welcome,  Master,"  he  said,  "  my  gratitude  is  thine, 
for  my  heart  is  full  of  joy. ' ' 

"I  have  come  by  order  of  the  Grand  Master,"  said 
he,  "to  disclose  to  you  the  occult  secret  which  it  is 
necessary  for  an  initiate  to  know,  so  that  he  may  enter 
the  world  of  causes  at  will. 

"  There  he  will  perceive  the  subtle  laws  governing  the 
Universe,  from  the  simplest  to  the  most  recondite.  The 
knowledge  of  this  secret  will  give  you  at  first,  certain 
minor  powers  and  privileges,  such  as  reading  the  hidden 
thoughts  of  persons  with  whose  sphere  or  aura  you  will 
be  brought  in  contact.  Later  on,  through  repeated  and 
careful  practice,  it  will  enable  you  to  leave  your  material 
body,  and  to  travel  in  your  astral  one  to  any  place  you 
may  desire,  ?nd  that  almost  instantaneously.  After 
more  experience,  you  will  be  able  to  make  your  astral 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         87 

body  visible  and  tangible,  so  that  you  may  greet  your 
friends  wherever  they  may  be.  Are  you  ready?" 

"  I  am,"  answered  the  Bishop  in  a  firm  tone  of  voice. 

' '  Take  an  easy  position  in  this  arm-chair,  so  that  you 
may  sleep  at  ease." 

"Sleep?" 

"Yes,  your  body  will  sleep  perhaps,  but  your  soul 
will  be  more  awake  than  ever. 

"  Deep  and  continuous  meditation  upon  any  subject  is 
almost  impossible.  Let  any  one  try  to  concentrate  his 
thoughts,  only  one  single  minute,  upon  any  metaphysical 
subject,  and  he  will  find,  that  within  that  short  space  of 
time,  some  foreign  ideas  will  have  intruded.  Far  back, 
our  Masters  discovered  that  by  focusing  our  eyes  upon 
some  object  at  a  distance  of  three  or  four  inches  in  front 
of  them,  a  pressure  will  be  caused  upon  the  muscles  lead 
ing  to  the  sides  of  the  head.  This  pressure  does  not  in 
terfere  with  the  train  of  thought  upon  which  we  are  med 
itating,  but  does  effectually  keep  out  every  foreign 
thought. 

"  But  this  is  not  the  most  important  result  obtained  by 
concentrating  the  visual  rays  at  a  small  distance  from 
the  face.  You  must  know  or  be  made  aware  of  this 
great  truth :  that  most  of  the  soul  powers  and  also  those 
which  the  Masters  possess  over  material  things,  are  due 
to  their  thorough  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  nature,  human 
magnetism  and  psychology.  You  will  remember  that 
this  morning,  in  my  bungalow,  you  explained  to  me  how 
auras,  with  their  zones  of  radiation,  were  discovered  by 
the  experiments  of  medical  students  upon  hysterical 
patients  in  some  asylums  for  the  insane  in  France.  You 
will  also  remember  that  these  patients,  in  order  to  be 
made  intensely  sensitive  to  the  auras  of  substances  put 
before  them  and  to  be  influenced  by  them,  had  to  be 


88          ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

mesmerized  first,  or  put  into  a  hypnotic  condition,  as 
these  students  call  it. 

"  Well  now,  listen  attentively,  for  I  am  going  to  dis 
close  to  you  one  of  our  most  occult  truths.  All  terres 
trial  as  well  as  celestial  beings  have  auras ;  all  worlds,  all 
planets  have  them.  God,  Parabrahm,  the  Infinite  Father 
has  an  aura,  and  it  is  this  aura  that  permeates  the  whole 
Universe.  It  is  the  influence  that  this  exerts  which  guides 
all  destinies,  and  causes  the  evolution  of  all  things,  along 
the  same  upward  road  to  a  final  goal  or  absorption  in 
Parabrahm.  All  substances,  plants  and  animals,  submit 
to  this  influence  passively  and  are  carried  peaceably  along 
their  evolutionary  path.  The  aura  of  God  is  the  spiritual 
protoplasm  upon  which  our  souls  are  allowed  to  draw  at 
will.  Let  this  truth  be  the  subject  of  your  deepest  medi 
tations. 

"Man  alone,  after  attaining  a  certain  altitude  of 
thought  or  spiritual  intellectuality,  can  absorb  and  assimi- 
Jate  a  greater  amount  of  the  universal  aura,  according 
to  the  degree  in  which  he  is  prepared  to  receive  it.  But 
as  the  hysteric  patients,  owing  to  their  pathological  con 
dition,  are  already  hyper-sensitive,  and  must  furthermore 
be  put  into  the  magnetic  state  that  they  may  sense  the 
auras  of  surrounding  substances, — so  must  the  mystic, 
whose  nervous  system  has  become  hyper-sensitive  not 
through  sickness,  mark  well,  as  in  the  case  of  hysteric 
persons,but  through  study,  meditation,  discipline,  silence, 
repression  of  the  senses,  and  the  cultivation  of  the  high 
est  morality,  be  mesmerized  at  first,  in  order  to  become 
influenced  by  the  auras  of  the  higher  celestial  beings, 
or  by  that  of  the  Infinite  Spirit  or  Parabrahm  Himself. 

"  But  as  every  human  being,  who  is  mesmerized  by  an 
other,  becomes  a  slave  to  his  mesmerizer,  and  is  com- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  K         89 

pletely  under  his  control  for  good  or  evil,  the  Himalayan 
Brothers  are  not  allowed  to  mesmerize  any  one. 

' '  Now,  listen  well,  for  this  truth  is  most  important. 
Every  brother  mesmerizes  himself  at  will,  thus  putting 
himself  en  rapport  upon  earth  with  his  brother  man,  and 
in  the  super-sensuous  world  with  higher  influences,  even 
up  to  direct  communion  with  Parabrahm. 

' '  Now,  I  have  come  to  teach  you  how  to  mesmerize 
yourself,  or  induce  the  hypnotic  state. 

"Hold  the  end  of  your  finger  in  front  of  your  face 
and  look  at  it  steadily,  keeping  in  mind,  although  pas 
sively,  the  object  you  desire  to  obtain ;  state  also  to 
yourself  the  time  when  you  wish  to  come  back  to  your 
normal  condition. 

* '  But  be  sure ' '  said  the  Brahman,  in  a  grave  and  solemn 
voice  "that  before  sitting  down  for  self-magnetization^ 
you  commence  with  an  ardent  prayer  to  God  to  show 
you  His  truth ;  also  be  sure  to  have  upon  you  the  talis 
man  for  personal  protection  from  evil.  This  is  necessary; 
because  when  sitting  for  self-mesmerization,  you  become 
entirely  passive.  All  the  doors  of  your  soul  are  wide 
open  to  any  influences,  whether  good  or  evil. 

"Your  talisman,  remember,  is  but  a  piece  of  wool  taken 
from  a  young  lamb,  spun  and  woven  by  virgin  hands, 
and  blessed  by  our  Grand  Master  in  assembly.  Are  you 
ready?" 

The  Brahman  placed  a  table  near  the  arm-chair  occu 
pied  by  the  Bishop,  and  rested  the  elbow  of  the  latter 
upon  it;  also  placing  the  end  of  the  index  finger  a  few 
inches  from  his  face,  he  then  told  him  to  look. 

The  eyes  of  the  Bishop  assumed  a  fearful  strabismus. 
His  endeavor  to  keep  them  focused  at  so  short  a  distance 
succeeded  only  partially.  His  eyes  kept  moving  to  arid 


90         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

fro,  and  the  muscles  leading  from  them  to  the  temples 
of  the  head,  were  painfully  strained. 

"Let  me  try  the  silver  ball,"  said  the  Brahman. 
Taking  a  bright  little  ball,  the  size  of  a  boy's  marble, 
and  holding  it  before  the  Bishop's  eyes,  he  said : 

"  Now,  think  on  the  desired  subject  and  mentally  re 
solve  to  awake  in  half  an  hour." 

"  I  have  done  so." 

"  Yes ;  now  look  steadily." 

The  Bishop  focused  his  eyes  upon  the  ball.  They 
seemed  more  steady.  After  the  lapse  of  five  minutes, 
the  Brahman  raised  one  of  Angelo's  legs  to  a  horizontal 
position,  where  for  a  moment  it  remained.  He  then 
lifted  the  right  arm,  and  as  he  returned  it  to  its  former 
position,  a  smile  of  satisfaction  overspread  his  features. 
"  It  is  well,"  he  said,  and  casting  an  affectionate  look  at 
the  Prelate,  left  him  alone  in  his  cell. 

After  gazing  at  the  little  ball  about  three  minutes 
longer,  the  Bishop  was  conscious  of  a  great  strain  upon 
the  temporal  muscles.  A  luminous  mist  seemed  to  fill 
his  field  of  vision,  hiding  the  ball  as  well  as  everything 
else  in  the  room ;  in  fact  it  appeared  as  if  for  the 
moment  he  had  lost  the  sense  of  sight.  The  mist  which 
grew  more  and  more  luminous,  arose  seemingly  from 
some  point  within  the  brain.  This  in  a  little  while 
gradually  diminished,  darkness  overshadowed  him  and 
numbness  took  possession  of  his  frame.  As  these  im 
pressions  became  more  intense,  he  felt  his  personality 
slowly  dissolving,  until  finally  a  state  of  unconscious 
ness  supervened,  preceded  by  a  sensation  of  falling. 
When  he  revived,  he  found  himself  travelling  through 
the  air,  with  inconceivable  velocity.  He  saw  behind 
him  a  thin  streak  of  light,  like  a  golden  wire.  Tracing 
back  this  thread,  he  found  that  it  terminated  in  his  body, 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  Hf MALAY,         gi 

which  sat  motionless  in  the  arm-chair  in  his  cell  at  the 
monastery.  On  he  travelled,  crossing  oceans  and  conti 
nents,  for  light  had  returned  to  him.  Trains  were  speed 
ing  on  their  tracks,  ships  were  gliding  through  the  sea. 
and  great  lakes  and  dark  forests  lay  beneath  him,  but  all 
moving  things  seemed  to  him  as  tortoises. 

"  Compared  with  the  speed  of  his  flight, 
The  tempests  themselves  lagged  behind, 
And  the  swift- winged  arrows  of  light." 

Soon  he  found  himself  again  before  the  royal  palace, 
which  he  had  seen  in  the  magic  mirror.  Like  a  flash  he 
passed  into  one  of  its  rooms,  and  there  a  strange  sight 
was  revealed  to  him.  With  intense  pain  upon  their 
features,  and  pale  as  death,  Queen  Dolora  and  the 
Duchess  de  Buonaceli  were  entering  the  banquet-hall 
where  a  scene  of  degrading  debauch  was  being  enacted. 
Officers  and  courtesans  were  drinking  freely  and  sing 
ing  obscene  songs,  and  at  the  head  of  the  table  sat  the 
King. 

Dolora  advanced  toward  the  women. 

"Begone,"  she  said,  with  queenly  dignity,  pointing 
toward  the  door.  ' '  Begone. ' ' 

Those  whom  she  addressed,  turned  toward  her  with  a 
half-drunken  look,  and,  bursting  into  a  loud,  sarcastic 
laugh,  put  their  arms  around  the  King's  neck.  Utterly 
shocked,  the  Queen,  with  tears  filling  her  eyes,  made  a 
pathetic  appeal  to  the  monarch.  She  entreated  him  in 
the  name  of  morality  and  virtue,  to  respect  at  least  the 
place  where  she  and  her  children  were  dwelling. 

11 1  will  bring  my  children  here,"  she  said  in  indig 
nant  tones,  "  and  show  them  the  degradation  to  which 
their  father  has  fallen," 


£2          OJV  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY. 

"  General,  and  you  Colonel,"  said  the  King  to  two  of 
the  guests,  "  conduct  the  Queen  to  her  apartments." 

1 '  Infamous ! ' '  she  ejaculated.  ' '  I  will  not  bear  this  out 
rage.  I  will  inform  the  people." 

"  General,  do  your  duty,"  commanded  the  King. 

Thereupon  the  officer  seized  the  Queen  by  the  arm 
and  forcibly  turned  her  toward  the  door  through  which 
she  had  entered. 

Flushed  with  indignation  she  was  about  to  resist, 
when  the  Duchess  de  Buonaceli  gently  took  her  hand, 
and  with  tears  entreated  her  to  return  to  their  apart 
ments. 

Reluctantly  the  Queen  assented,  and  as  she  led  her 
forth,  the  Duchess  addressed  the  General : 

"  Most  brave  and  valiant  soldier,  elevated  to  the  high 
est  rank  in  the  army,  to  sacrifice  thy  life  for  thy  country 
and  its  honor,  we  absolve  thee  henceforth  from  this 
noble  duty.  Spare  thy  precious  life  for  other  battle  fields 
like  this,"  contemptuously  pointing  to  the  array  of  empty 
bottles  lying  about.  "You  can  win  here  other  crosses 
and  decorations,"  she  added,  as  she  tore  the  cross  of  the 
Legion  of  Honor  from  his  breast,  and  threw  it  at  his 
feet. 

The  General  exasperated,  put  his  hand  impulsively  on 
the  hilt  of  his  sword ;  but  the  Duchess  gave  him  a  look 
so  full  of  haughty  contempt  that  he  stood  motionless  as 
one  paralyzed. 

Supporting  the  half-fainting  Queen,  the  two  disconso 
late  ladies  left  the  room. 

The  Bishop,  on  seeing  the  action  of  the  General, 
rushed  forward  as  though  to  stop  him,  entirely  oblivious 
of  the  fact  that  he  was  present  only  in  his  astral  body. 
His  failure,  however,  to  make  himself  heard,  recalled  to 
him  this  fact.  He  followed  the  Queen  and  her  noble 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         93 

companion  to  their  apartments.  When  Dolora  arrived  she 
swooned.  The  Duchess  summoned  *.  maid,  and  to 
gether  they  laid  her  gently  upon  a  couch. 

At  this  point  the  Bishop  felt  an  irresistible  impulse 
to  return  to  India.  He  found  himself  again  travelling 
in  an  aerial  current,  and  soon  perceived  his  motionless 
body  resting  in  the  arm-chair.  An  instant  later  he  awoke, 
and  looking  at  the  clock  on  the  mantel-piece  of  his  cell, 
saw  that  just  half  an  hour  had  elapsed  since  he  com 
menced  to  look  at  the  silver  ball. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  thoughts  that  surged 
through  Angelo's  mind  on  returning  to  his  material  body. 

"  Is  this  all  a  dream  ?  "  he  said,  "  or  am  I  becoming 
insane  ?  Did  I  see  that  scene  of  debauch  ?  Is  Dolora 
as  miserable  as  I  saw  her  there  ?  " 

And  his  reason  answered  :     "Yes." 

The  Bishop's  nerves  were  unstrung,  and  as  it  was  late 
he  retired  to  sleep.  But  sleep  would  not  come  to  him. 
Fifty  times  he  turned  his  weary  head  upon  the  pillow. 
At  length  after  a  most  fervent  prayer  to  the  Infinite 
Spirit,  he  grew  calmer,  and  slowly  sank  to  rest.  In  his 
dreams  he  saw  Dolora  ;  not  Dolora,  the  unhappy  Queen, 
but  Dolora,  the  young,  intellectual,  cultured  daughter  of 
the  King  of  France,  in  the  cottage  of  her  nurse.  He 
was  beside  her.  She  confessed  to  him  how  dearly  she 
loved  him.  He  was  at  her  feet ;  he  kissed  her  hands 
passionately,  and  this  time  he  was  alone  with  her. 
She  bade  him  rise  and  sit  beside  her.  She  moved 
closer  to  him,  looked  passionately  in  his  eyes ;  an 
instant  later  she  was  in  his  arms ;  he  pressed  her 
tenderly  to  his  heart,  soothing  her  with  endearing  names. 
Their  lips  met ;  her  head  resting  upon  his  shoulder.  He 
was  telling  her  with  all  the  eloquence  his  heart  could 
command  how  much  he  loved  her,  how  readily  he  would 


94         ON  TtiE  HEIGHTS  Of  Hi  At  ALA  Y. 

sacrifice  his  life  for  her.  Again  their  lips  met  and 
Angelo's  soul  thrilled  with  the  knowledge  that  his  pas 
sion  for  Dolora  was  reciprocated. 

Here  the  Bishop  awoke,  with  heart  palpitating ;  chest 
heaving  with  heavy  respiration;  cheeks  inflamed  and 
nerves  excited ;  he  reached  for  his  talisman,  but  could 
not  find  it;  he  remembered  that  he  had  taken  it  off 
while  undressing.  At  last  he  found  it  beside  his  yellow 
robe,  and  immediately  put  it  to  his  forehead,  repeating 
the  mystic  word  "  A-o-u-m "  with  the  ritual  intona 
tions. 

Calm  was  gradually  restored  to  his  troubled  brain  ; 
his  nerves  were  quieted ;  his  thoughts  naturally  went  up 
to  the  Heavenly  Father  in  silent  prayer,  and  he  was  soon 
himself  again.  At  this  moment  he  heard  a  voice,  like 
that  of  the  Grand  Master. 

"Beware!  thou  hast  been  warned,  that  the  spirits 
of  evil  always  powerfully  tempt  any  neophyte  of  the 
Order,  and  use  their  mephitic  power  to  turn  him  from 
his  purpose.  Never  again  part  with  the  talisman.  May 
the  Holy  Spirit  rest  on  thee;  good-night." 

The  Bishop  then  fell  into  a  sound  and  refreshing  sleep. 
At  dawn  of  day  his  Brahman  friend  entered  his  cell,  and 
invited  him  to  take  a  walk  with  him  around  the  monas 
tery,  enjoining  him  not  to  speak  to  any  one  he  might 
meet,  as  the  forenoon  was  the  time  for  meditation  and 
silence.  After  partaking  of  a  light  breakfast,  both 
started  on  their  walk.  The  air  was  balmy  and  bracing. 
A  gentle  breeze  was  whispering  in  the  trees  and  caress 
ing  the  flowers. 

Bishop  Angelo  felt  the  tonic  influence  of  the  atmos 
phere,  and  he  inhaled  with  satisfaction  the  oxygenated 
air  of  the  Himalayas.  The  scenery  before  him  was 
majestic.  Huge  masses  of  granite,  tall  firs,  running 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HlAiALAY.         9$ 

sparkling  streams,  snow-capped  mountains  covered  with 
a  mellow,  velvety  haze,  reminded  him  of  Italy.  The 
sky,  transparent  as  ether,  had  that  delicate  blue  tint, 
which  poets  describe  as  conducive  to  reverie.  It  was 
highly  promotive  of  contemplation  and  philosophic 
thought.  Here  and  there  the  Prelate  saw  a  yellow-robed 
friar  sitting  in  some  secluded  spot,  absorbed  in  deep 
meditation.  Strange  to  say,  he  fancied  once  or  twice 
that  he  had  seen  some  of  the  friars  before ;  their  faces 
appeared  familiar  to  him.  He  may  have  met  them,  for 
theirs  were  European  faces.  Yes,  surely;  there  was  a 
barrister  he  had  known  in  France,  and  who,  he  remem 
bered  now,  had  always  been  a  lover  of  mystic  lore.  A 
little  further  on  was  an  Englishman  ;  yes,  it  was  he  whom 
he  had  met  at  the  English  court  when  the  King  of 
France  had  paid  a  secret  visit  to  that  sovereign.  These 
unexpected  encounters,  puzzled,  but  on  the  other  hand 
encouraged  him  greatly,  as  he  now  knew  that  the  path 
on  which  he  had  entered,  had  been  trodden  before  him 
by  Europeans,  and  people  of  marked  intelligence  and 
high  social  standing. 

The  Bishop  spent  one  week  in  practising  the  various 
exercises  prescribed  in  the  first  degree  of  occultism. 
The  instructions,  as  stated  before,  related  to  the  trans 
cendental  problem  of  involution  and  evolution  ;  that  the 
same  beginning  and  the  same  life  and  the  same  end  were 
for  all  that  is,  that  has  been,  and  that  will  be;  that  all 
things  are  destined  to  return  to  God  through  the  various 
stages  of  evolution,  to  become  finally  identified  with 
Him,  and  so  to  partake  of  all  His  glorious  attributes. 

He  was  directed  to  meditate  upon  the  eternity  of 
force  and  its  indestructibility ;  upon  the  assertion  that 
matter  is  force,  made  visible ;  that  God  in  His  essence, 
is  pure  force,  is  absolute  consciousness ;  that  in  this 


96          ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

exalted,  unfathomable  state  He  is  invisible,  unmanifest, 
though  containing  all  the  elements  of  matter,  and  of 
force. 

In  tne  manifest  or  visible  Universe,  force  is  the  pro 
prietor  of  matter,  its  master  in  fact,  to  which  the  latter 
Tnust  inevitably  submit. 

The  occult  power  acquired  by  Bishop  Angelo,  was 
that  of  self-mesmerization  in  an  instant  and  at  will. 
Thereby  he  had  gained  the  faculty  of  sensing  all  auras ; 
in  other  words,  of  ascertaining  the  moral,  intellectual 
or  spiritual  status  of  every  human  being  with  whom  he 
was  brought  in  contact ;  of  knowing  their  most  secret 
thoughts,  propensities  and  idiosyncracies.  He  had 
received  also  the  power  to  travel  readily  in  his  astral 
body,  to  any  far- distant  scenes  in  which  he  might  be 
interested. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 


CHAPTER  V. 

AT  the  end  of  the  first  week  after  his  initiation  as  a  neo 
phyte,  the  Brahman  notified  Bishop  Angelo  that,  on  the 
next  day,  he  would  take  him  to  the  hall  of  the  second 
degree  of  the  Brotherhood  to  be  duly  initiated.  He 
advised  him  meanwhile  to  retire  to  his  cell,  to  fast,  pray 
and  meditate  profoundly. 

At  the  appointed  time,  the  Brahrnan  called  upon  Bro 
ther  Angelo,  and  together  they  wciit  to  a  building 
specially  consecrated  to  the  second  degree. 

This  edifice  was  at  some  distance  from  that  of  the 
first  degree,  and  of  a  mere  imposing  character.  Above 
the  main  entrance  was  an  inscription  in  Sanscrit : 

"  As  it  is  above,  so  is  it  below ;  as  it  is  in  the  skies,  so 
it  is  upon  the  earth  ;  as  is  the  Macrocosm,  so  is  the  Mi 
crocosm" 

Bishop  Angelo  could  not  suppress  an  exclamation  of 
delight  as  he  was  conducted  into  a  scientific  laboratory 
well  furnished  and  of  large  proportions.  Passing 
through  it,  he  noticed  with  pleasare  many  instruments 
with  which  he  was  familiar.  But  he  was  no  less  aston 
ished  to  find  there  much  apparatus  of  strange  construc 
tion,  with  which  he  was  entirely  unacquainted,  the  use 
of  which  he  could  not  even  conjecture. 

In  an  adjoining  room,  he  found  a  chemical  laboratory, 
not  only  perfectly  equipped,  but  containing  alembics, 
retorts,  furnaces,  flasks,  and  tubes  of  strange  and  wonder 
ful  construction. 

The   place   resembled    the   working   chamber   of  an 

7 


,6         ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

alchemist,  as  we  find  it  described  in  old  records,  rather 
than  the  laboratory  of  modern  universities. 

Opening  a  side  door,  the  Brahman  conducted  his  com 
panion  into  the  presence  of  a  white  robed  brother  of 
imposing  presence,  who  was  busily  engaged  in  studying 
a  manuscript,  written  on  ancient  papyrus  and  recently 
discovered  in  Egypt. 

His  features  had  more  of  the  European  caste  than  of 
the  Hindoo.  He  rose  at  the  approach  of  the  visitors, 
seemed  to  be  well  pleased  with  his  introduction  to  the 
Bishop,  and  said  in  a  friendly  tone  of  voice  : 

"  I  am  glad  my  brother  has  come,  and  I  am  happy  to 
be  granted  the  privilege  of  giving  him  instruction  in  the 
second  degree." 

Putting  away  very  carefully  the  Egyptian  papyrus,  he 
remarked  to  the  Bishop's  companion  : 

"  My  brother  may  leave  the  candidate  in  my  care, 
and  all  will  be  well." 

The  Brahman  retired,  making  low  obeisance,  and 
casting  an  affectionate  look  at  the  Prelate. 

"Be  seated,  brother,"  said  the  white-robed  Master, 
"  and  we  shall  begin  at  once,  for  your  time  at  the  Temple 
is  limited." 

Angelo  obeyed,  whereupon  the  Master  opened  a  beau 
tiful  case  of  sweet  scented  wood,  and  said,  as  he  pointed 
to  its  contents  : 

"  This  box  is  full  of  crystals,  all  perfect,  and  of  divers 
material  substances,  carbonates,  sulphates,  nitrates,  sili 
cates,  etcetera.  Here  again,  in  the  second  box,  are  the 
crystals  of  the  pure  metals,  and  in  the  third  are  jewels ; 
rubies,  garnets,  etcetera.  All  these  crystals,  being  pure, 
possess  a  perfect  geometrical  form,  and  each  form  has 
for  a  base,  one  or  other 'of  the  six  fundamental  types, 
viz  :  the  perfect  cube,  the  two  right  prisms,  the  rhom- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.         99 

boid,  and  the  two  oblique  prisms  Each  of  these  crys 
tals  also  has  its  north  and  south  pole  and  its  equatorial 
or  dia-magnetism.  In  passing  the  points  of  a  large  rock 
crystal  before  the  closed  eyes  of  a  sensitive,  there  will 
be  immediately  detected  the  warm  or  cold  impression  ac 
cording  to  the  pole  presented.  The  crystals  being  geo 
metrically  perfect  owing  to  the  purity  of  their  substances, 
have  each  individual  auras  with  distinctive  properties, 
thereby  having  characteristic  attractions  and  repulsions. 
'As  it  is  below,  so  it  is  above.'  Such  crystals  have  their 
correspondences  in  the  occult  world.  They  represent 
perfect  soul  qualities  without  weaknesses,  without  bias, 
qualities  absolutely  reliable,  and  which  assert  themselves 
in  a  positive  manner,  under  all  circumstances  of  life. 

"  Before  the  crystal,  however,  has  attained  this  purity, 
and  this  beautiful  geometrical  form,  it  must  pass  through 
many  changes,  many  stages,  and  many  purifying  pro 
cesses  must  be  experienced." 

Taking  a  handful  of  earth  out  of  a  little  box  beside 
him,  the  Master  continued  : 

tf  This  is  common  earth  which  I  took  from  the  garden 
this  morning.  As  you  see,  I  throw  it  into  this  basin  of 
water  and  stir  it.  This  muddy  water  is  the  image  of 
the  life  of  most  men,  when  arrived  at  middle  age.  The 
mixture  seems  very  impure,  particles  floating  on  the  top, 
others  suspended  midway,  and  the  greater  mass  lying  at 
the  bottom,  apparently  inert. 

"  This  basin  with  its  incongruous  mixture  is  the  true 
representative  of  the  Karma  of  man.  Every  human  being 
is  a  mixture  like  this,  more  or  less  impure,  according  to 
the  condition  of  his  Karma  or  soul-status. 

"Every  particle  of  substance,  however,  contained  in 
this  basin  is  directly  related  to,  and  has  the  possibilities 
of  one  of  the  crystals  in  this  box.  Each  one  is  either  a 


100       ON  THE  HEIGHTS   OF  HI  MALA  Y. 

carbonate,  sulphate,  nitrate,  silicate,  or  some  other  salt 
of  one  of  the  pure  metals ;  but  these  elements  them 
selves  are  without  geometrical  form,  because  inharmo- 
niously  related  by  being  thrown  into  contact  with  parti 
cles  between  which  there  exists  no  natural  affinity. 
Still  the  element  of  usefulness  is  latent  in  every  one  of 
them,  and  each  has  its  own  aura  with  its  distinctive  at 
tractions  and  repulsions,  some  very  weak  indeed,  but  all 
in  a  state  of  constant  activity.  These  shapeless  parti 
cles,  not  being  in  the  form  of  crystals,  have  no  well 
defined  axis  of  polarization,  or  dia-magnetism ;  hence 
their  attractions  and  repulsions  are  unequal,  operating 
as  it  were,  at  random,  displaying  abnormal  activities, 
ceaselessly  counteracting  each  other,  and  thus  leaving 
the  mixture  in  the  same  incoherent  and  muddy  con 
dition. 

' '  In  man  the  immediate  results  of  this  want  of  harmony 
are  evil  and  sickness.  There  is  no  evil  per  se ;  there  is 
no  sickness  per  se  ;  both  are  the  monstrous  offspring 
of  ill-mated  parents  and  adverse  conditions  in  life." 

"Yes,"  said  the  Bishop,  much  interested  in  the  Mas 
ter's  explanation,  "  this  is  the  picture  of  the  moral  con 
dition  of  man,  when  his  passions  have  full  sway  over 
him,  and  the  inordinate  greed  for  money,  or  other  de 
basing  influences,  blind  his  moral  perceptions." 

"Now,"  continued  the  Master,  "let  us  come  to  a 
conclusion  in  regard  to  this  mixture.  Suppose  we  wish 
to  restore  to  every  particle  its  original  purity,  and  high 
est  form  of  crystalization.  We  will  filter  the  contents 
of  the  basin,  and  allow  the  matter  in  solution  to  crystalize. 

"The  solids  contained  in  the  filter  we  will  boil  success 
ively  in  the  three  acids  ;  then  dilute  and  filter  them. 
Now  adding  successively  pure  chemical  re-agents  in 
order  to  accelerate  the  separation  of  substances  pertain- 


0V  77/£  HEIGHTS  ® , 

ing  to  a  lower  affinity,  we  see  the  elements  purified  by 
degrees,  and  through  evaporation  assuming  their  natural 
form  of  original  crystalization. 

"And  thus  again,  my  brother,  the  mystic  legend,  'as 
it  is  below,  so  it  is  above '  will  be  verified. 

"At  a  certain  period  of  life  when  the  passions  com 
mence  to  abate,  or  when  intellect  or  reason  asserts  itself, 
man  examines  himself  critically,  and  after  an  honest 
survey  of  his  moral  status,  determines  to  alter  his  course 
in  life.  Perhaps  this  determination  has  been  caused  by 
the  awakening  of  his  soul  which,  up  to  this  time,  has 
been  slumbering  under  its  material  covering.  This 
arousing  of  the  soul  to  self-consciousness  may  have  been 
brought  about  almost  by  accident ;  possibly  by  hearing 
the  words  of  an  eloquent  divine,  or  from  perusing  a 
work  replete  with  lofty  and  moral  principles ;  but  more 
frequently  through  being  scourged  by  misfortune,  or 
witnessing  the  death  of  one  dearly  beloved.  Such  in 
centives  are  represented  by  the  pure  chemical  re-agents, 
segregating  the  higher  from  the  lower  affinities — the 
three  acids  and  the  fire  process. 

"The  awakening  of  the  soul  to  consciousness  causes 
the  first  moral  impulse  ;  it  lays  out  a  road,  and  what  is 
more,  an  upward  one.  The  process  of  purification  has 
set  in  ;  evil  associations  are  broken  off;  philosophy  and 
the  higher  sciences  become  objects  of  study;  prayer, 
meditation  upon  things  divine,  and  soul-inspiring  music 
are  factors  impelling  to  an  upward  course.  This  imme 
diately  gives  birth  to  a  higher  Karma,  to  the  formation 
of  a  better  quality  of  aura. 

4 '  Our  Karma  is  the  sum  total  of  our  auras.  The  instruc 
tions  vouchsafed  by  the  second  degree  make  you  aware, 
my  brother,  that  there  are  three  different  kinds  of  aura 
in  man.  The  auric  zone,  nearest  to  the  head,  and 


THE  ODIC  FORCES  GENERATED  BY  MAN. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.       103 

emanating  from  the  entire  body,  is  the  animal  or  nervous 
aura.  The  auric  zone  grafted  or  superimposed  upon 
this,  and  radiating  to  a  goodly  distance,  is  the  intellect 
ual  or  super-nervous  aura ;  and  the  third  auric  zone, 
capable  of  radiating  even  into  limitless  space,  is  the 
spiritual  or  celestial  aura. 

"  Man  may  have  one  aura  only,  or  he  may  have 
two,  or  he  may  be  the  happy  possessor  of  all  three. 
Although  these  zones  are  interdependent,  the  animal  one 
is  the  foundation  for  the  construction  of  the  intellectual, 
and  the  latter  the  basis  for  the  spiritual  one.  If  an 
individual  be  in  perfect  health  and  harmoniously  con 
stituted,  his  nervous  aura  will  possess  all  the  require 
ments  for  the  formation  of  an  intellectual  auric  zone. 
If  this  latter  zone  be  formed  through  varied  and  solid 
intellectual  attainments,  it  will  constitute  the  firmest, 
best,  and  most  fruitful  basis  for  the  formation  of  the 
spiritual  or  celestial  auric  zone. 

"  The  greater  the  intellect  of  a  man,  the  more  favorable 
are  his  prospects  for  spiritual  development.  The  smaller 
his  intellect,  so  much  the  nearer  will  be  his  spiritual 
zone  to  the  animal  zone,  and  necessarily  the  more  easily 
influenced  by  it.  These  are  very  important  occult 
truths,  my  brother,  and  you  are  earnestly  recommended 
to  meditate  deeply  upon  them. 

"  It  is  said,  and  truly,  that  there  are  open  to  man  two 
avenues  through  which  he  can  attain  to  the  knowledge 
of  spiritual  things,  and  these  are  '  Science  and  J&itii.' 
Through  unbounded  Faith,  by  annihiTatTrig^the  attrac 
tions  of  our  senses,  by  fasting,  constant  prayer  and 
meditation,  by  fervid  aspirations  toward  the  Infinite 
Father,  and  by  leading  an  upright  and  exemplary  life, 
the  golden  gates  may  be  opened,  and  the  humblest 
neophyte  may  enter.  But  I  assure  you,  my  brother,  that 


104       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

he  will  be  there  only  as  a  visitor,  a  negative  being,  who 
has  been  admitted  in  virtue  of  his  prayer  and  suppli 
cation  ;  he  will  nevertheless,  be  happy,  participating  in 
the  never-ending  spiritual  feasts  of  the  supersensuous 
world.  The  man  of  science,  however,  upon  whose 
largely  developed  intellectual  auric  zone  has  been  grafted 
a  bright  spiritual  zone,  enters  the  golden  gate  as  by 
birthright ;  he  is  at  home  there.  He  is  positive,  he  is 
commanding ;  he  directs,  and  is  a  real  agent  of  the 
Almighty  in  the  execution  of  the  evolutionary  laws. 

'  *  I  have  stated  to  you  that  the  Karma  of  a  man,  is  the 
sum  total  of  his  auric  zones. 

"  The  influence  of  these  zones,  for  good  or  evil,  upon 
all  things  with  which  they  come  in  contact,  but  more 
especially  human  beings,  you  must  now  thoroughly 
understand.  All  influences  exerted  by  man  constitute 
his  responsibility.  The  meaner  his  acts,  the  meaner  his 
Karma,  the  more  debasing  his  influence  upon  other 
people.  Hence  arises  man's  great  duty,  the  purifica 
tion  of  his  Karma. 

"Very  high  mysteries  are  connected  with  this  Karma, 
which  it  is  not  in  the  province  of  the  second  degree  to 
explain.  Re-incarnation,  through  the  effect  of  Karma, 
is  but  little  understood,  although  the  main  idea  of 
re-embodiment  is  undoubtedly  true.  The  fallacy, 
generally  accepted  by  many  Buddhists,  viz :  that  a 
human  being  is  re-incarnated  upon  the  earth  after  a  score 
or  more  of  centuries  passed  in  the  super-sensuous  world  ; 
that  he  takes  on  a  new  body,  composed  of  flesh,  bones, 
and  blood,  and  that  he  lives  a  similar  earthly  existence 
over  again,  is  a  material  and  gross  idea  of  the  re-incar 
nation  of  the  auric  forces  evolved  by  man  during  his 
earth  life.  This  much,  my  brother,  I  am  allowed  to 
say,  but  more  anon  about  this  very  important  subject  and 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.       105 

the  operations  of  Karma.  I  hope  that  the  Supreme 
Master  presiding  over  the  third  degree  will  some  day 
vouchsafe  an  elucidation  of  the  law  of  re-incarnation. 
We  will  now  proceed  to  the  laboratory  of  physical 
sciences." 

' '  I  have  passed  through  that  room  already,  Master, 
and  was  astonished  at  the  large  collection  of  apparatus 
you  possess.  Many  of  the  instruments  are  entirely 
unknown  to  me." 

"  Yes,  we  are  given  to  study,  and  our  studies,  aided 
by  intuition  and  perceptive  powers,  are  comparatively 
easy.  I  will  give  you  an  illustration  of  some  of  the 
results  we  have  achieved.  Here  is  a  vibratory  instru 
ment." 

"  It  looks  somewhat  like  a  church  organ." 

"  So  it  does.  It  has  some  pipes ;  but  it  has  also  many 
other  appliances  and  attachments.  This  apparatus  is 
used  for  the  discovery  of  the  vibratory  notes  of  the 
musical  scale  to  which  a  body  responds.  Each  body  in 
the  Universe  is  in  vibratory  harmony  with  a  number  of 
bodies  of  different  natures,  and  also  in  repulsion  with 
many  others. 

"  You  will  perceive  that  with  the  tongue  of  every  one 
of  these  so  called  organ  pipes  is  connected  a  ribbon  or 
minute  band  of  laminated  metal,  to  which  the  tongue 
transmits  faithfully  its  own  vibrations. 

* '  Now,  my  brother,  be  kind  enough  to  stand  upon  these 
metal  bands,  after  having  removed  your  sandals,  and 
you  will  readily  discover  the  musical  note  with  which 
your  body  is  in  harmony.  As  the  notes  of  the  belfry 
respond  to  the  voice  of  the  watchman  singing  the 
hours  of  night,  so  will  your  body  respond  to  the  sound 
of  these  pipes  when  one  of  them  is  consonant  with  the 
vibrations  which  set  in  motion  the  atoms  composing  it." 


106       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

Bishop  Angelo,  having  removed  his  sandals,  placed 
his  feet  upon  the  first  metallic  band. 

The  Master  pressed  a  lever,  and  a  pipe  gave  forth  a 
deep  base  note,  the  vibrations  of  which  could  be  easily 
distinguished.  Observing  the  Bishop  closely,  but  not 
noticing  any  change  in  him,  the  Master  bade  him  step 
upon  the  next  metallic  band.  More  than  twenty  such 
bands  were  successively  tried  by  the  Bishop  without 
experiencing  any  unusual  sensation  ;  still,  as  the  voice  of 
the  pipes  grew  deeper,  a  kind  of  tremor  began  to  creep 
over  his  body.  Finally  the  Master  produced  an  exceed 
ingly  grave  sound,  with  an  intonation  so  deep,  that  it 
seemed  almost  impossible  to  be  produced  by  any  earthly 
instrument. 

And  now  the  Bishop  quickly  stepped  down  from  the 
metallic  band,  turned  pale,  and  breathing  heavily, 
exclaimed  : 

"Never  in  my  life  have  I  experienced  so  strange  a 
sensation.  Every  atom  in  my  body  seemed  to  tremble." 

Smiling  kindly,  the  Master  placed  a  large  conch  shell 
to  the  Bishop's  ear. 

"  Do  you  hear  a  murmuring  noise  ?  " 

"  Yes,  a  low  singing  sound." 

"This  is  simply  a  sound  intensifier,  like  the  human 
ear.  Taking  a  hint  from  this  conchoidal  form  of  the 
shell  and  its  sound  intensifying  qualities,  some  old 
Masters  devised  an  apparatus  having  all  the  powers  of 
the  shell,  improving  upon  its  form  by  the  addition  of 
many  special  contrivances.  This  is  the  apparatus, ' '  point 
ing  to  a  mysterious  machine  made  of  brass,  and  con 
taining  numerous  interior  chambers  of  spiral  form,  in 
outward  appearance  partaking  both  of  the  form  of  a  con 
choidal  shell  and  of  the  human  ear. 

"This  apparatus  does  not  change  the  number  of  vi- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       107 

brations  produced  by  the  pipe  or  by  any  other  sound- 
producing  instrument  to  which  it  is  applied,  since  that 
would  change  the  pitch  of  the  note.  It  simply  intensifies 
the  vibrations  a  thousand-fold  perhaps. 

"  Now  permit  me  to  apply  the  metallic  band  to  this  in- 
tensifier,  and  then  have  the  kindness  again  to  set  your 
feet  upon  it  for  an  instant  only." 

Bishop  Angelo  complied. 

The  lever  being  pressed  once  more,  the  pipe  again 
gave  forth  its  grave,  profound,  mysterious  note,  and  in 
less  than  a  second,  the  Bishop  fell  unconscious  into  the 
arms  of  the  Master.  The  latter,  however,  placing  his 
thumb  upon  the  forehead,  between  the  eyebrows  of 
his  prostrate  companion,  and  at  the  same  time  utter 
ing  some  strange  words,  restored  him  almost  instantly  to 
consciousness. 

Pale  as  death,  the  Prelate  looked  around  him,  as  if  to 
ascertain  whether  he  was  really  alive,  but  was  soothed 
by  the  Master's  assurance  that  there  was  no  danger  in 
the  experiment  when  conducted  by  skillful  hands.  He 
was  then  requested  to  relate  his  sensations. 

"They  are  easy  to  relate,"  he  said,  still  gasping  for 
breath;  "as  soon  as  the  sound  was  produced  by  the 
pipe,  I  felt  a  series  of  vibrations  running  through  my 
whole  body,  seeming  to  break  my  physical  structure  into 
minute  fragments ;  aye  !  almost  into  dust ;  that  is  all  I 
remember;  for  I  lost  consciousness  immediately." 

"  Yes,  I  am  aware  of  the  shock  produced  by  the  in- 
tensifier;  but  you  were  in  no  danger.  To  show  you  how 
far  these  vibratory  powers  may  go,  we  will  now  try  an 
experiment  on  this  piece  of  granite.  It  weighs,  I  should 
think,  about  a  ton  and  a  half.  You  can  ascertain  with 
this  steel  hammer  whether  the  stone  is  solid." 


108       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

Following  the  suggestion,  Bishop  Angelo  struck  a  few 
heavy  blows  and  then  replied  : 

"Absolutely  solid." 

' '  Now  place  your  hand  upon  the  rock,  while  I  sound 
the  different  pipes  to  find  the  note  to  which  it  responds; 
and  tell  me  when  you  feel  it  vibrate." 

Placing  one  hand  upon  the  stone  while  the  lever  was 
being  pressed,  he  suddenly  drew  back  at  the  sound  of 
the  first  note,  directing  an  anxious  look  toward  the  Mas 
ter. 

The  latter  smiled  benevolently,  saying: 

''There  is  no  danger,  my  brother;  the  vibrations  will 
be  directed  against  the  stone." 

One  metallic  band  after  another  was  applied  to  the 
mass  of  rock  until  at  last  a  note  of  very  high  pitch  was 
reached.  The  Bishop  now  felt  the  rock  beginning  to 
tremble  and  informed  the  Master  of  the  fact,  who  there 
upon  placed  his  own  hand  on  the  granite.  After  two  or 
three  more  notes  had  been  sounded,  the  trembling  of 
vhe  rock  became  so  marked  that  the  Master  said  : 

' '  Having  now  found  the  number  of  vibrations  to  which 
this  mass  of  rock  responds,  we  will  put  the  intensifier  in 
position,  ready  to  act.  To  place  the  instrument  at  its 
exact  focal  distance  from  the  rock  is  of  the  utmost  im 
portance,  as  also  is  the  angle  of  inclination.  The  in 
tensified  vibrations  must  be  projected  against  the  mass 
with  a  maximum  effect." 

Then  walking  toward  the  apparatus,  he  noted  the  num 
ber  of  the  pipe,  the  sound  from  which  had  caused  the 
granite  to  vibrate.  Next,  taking  from  a  rack  one  of 
many  large,  thin,  metallic,  bronze-colored  plates,  bear 
ing  the  same  number  as  that  inscribed  upon  the  pipe,  he 
placed  it  in  juxtaposition  with  the  intensifying  instru 
ment. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.Y.       Ill 

"This  metallic  plate,"  he  explained,  "will  produced 
when  struck,  the  same  number  of  vibrations  as  that  of 
the  pipe  in  consonance  with  the  molecules  of  the  piece 
of  granite.  The  vibrations,  however,  originated  by  this 
metallic  plate,  are  much  sharper  and  more  destructive 
in  their  character ;  and  as  our  aim  is  to  destroy  the  rock 
by  a  single  blow,  we  must  employ  the  most  effective 
means." 

"  Destroy  this  enormous  piece  of  granite  by  a  single 
blow  !  "  exclaimed  Bishop  Angelo  with  amazement. 

"  Even  so,"  replied  his  instructor.  "  The  intensifier  is 
now  properly  adjusted,  and  the  metallic  plate  being  sus 
pended  at  the  correct  distance,  take  this  wooden  mallet 
and  strike  the  latter  with  as  powerful  a  blow  as  you  can 
deal." 

Grasping  the  ponderous  hammer  in  his  strong  hands, 
the  Bishop  struck  with  all  his  force.  The  blow  was 
terrific;  but  instead  of  destroying  the  plate,  as  he  had 
expected,  it  evoked  a  sharp  and  deafening  ring,  followed 
by  a  tremendous  crash.  The  enormous  granite  mass  lay 
scattered  on  the  floor,  rent  into  a  thousand  pieces. 

When  Bishop  Angelo  perceived  the  astounding  effect 
of  his  blow,  he  stood  half  paralyzed,  staring  at  the  heap 
of  crumbled  fragments,  dazed  and  wonder-struck. 

"This  is  the  result, "  exclaimed  the  Master,  whose 
countenance  had  assumed  an  expression  of  deep  solemn 
ity,  "  of  intensified  destructive  vibration." 

The  Prelate  remained  standing  for  fully  five  minutes 
without  uttering  a  word,  seemingly  absorbed  in  profound 
thought.  Slowly  regaining  his  self-possession  he  gravely 
asked,  "  What  is  the  philosophy  or  law  underlying  these 
startling  facts,  for  facts  they  are,  I  must  admit." 

"Your  question  is  a  natural  one,  and  a  scientific 
mind,  like  yours,  cannot  rest  until  it  has  obtained  a 


108       (ft  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

.entific  answer.  Such  answer,  however,  involves  the 
exposition  of  an  occult  truth  of  the  highest  importance. 
The  perfect  understanding  of  the  law  of  vibratory  mo 
tion  supplies  the  key  to  the  performance  of  so-called 
miracles,  like  the  spontaneous  growth  of  the  mango  tree, 
which  I  know  you  have  witnessed,  and  many  others 
equally  wonderful.  You  are  aware  that  in  this  Universe 
of  the  Infinite  Father,  everything  is  motion,  constant, 
uninterrupted,  eternal  motion  ;  that  nothing  is  or  can  be 
at  a  standstill.  The  atoms  and  molecules  that  compose 
all  bodies  are  incessantly  changing,  ever  mutually  at 
tracting  and  repelling,  unceasingly  urged  onward  and 
upward,  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Infinite,  which  permeates  all 
substances,  to  their  most  hidden  and  intimate  particles. 
The  members  of  our  Himalayan  Brotherhood  call  this 
spirit  the  aura  of  Parabrahm. 

' '  This  universal  activity  is  kept  in  motion  by  the  agency 
of  vibrations.  A  very  important  truth,  known  to  occultists 
only,  is  the  fact  that  there  are  two  kinds  of  vibrations, 
the  constructive  and  destructive. 

"  The  constructive  vibrations  are  those  which  tend  to 
build  up,  to  cement  together,  working  out  eternally  the 
synthesis  of  the  Universe.  Such  are  primarily  the  vi 
brations  emanating  from  the  aura  of  Parabrahm  ;  also 
those  transmitting  the  light  of  the  sun.  They  are  life- 
giving,  and  productive  of  all  vegetation.  They  foster 
molecular  changes  of  a  progressive  nature,  in  all  matter, 
inorganic  as  well  as  organic,  for  all  spheres,  celestial  as 
well  as  terrestrial ;  in  fact,  they  are  the  agents  of  what 
we  call  Nature.  Vibrations  proceeding  from  deep  and 
earnest  thought,  evolved  by  a  well-balanced,  calm  and 
moral  brain,  are  constructive,  and  positive  in  their 
nature,  and  have  therefore  a  great  influence  for  good. 
If  it  be  so  with  the  moral  brain  of  the  ordinray  man, 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HM ALA  Y.       ill 

much  more  so  is  it  the  case  with  the  highly  spiritualized 
brain  of  the  Adept  or  initiate  of  the  third  degree.  The 
.voluntary  vibrations  emanating  from  his  brain  are  potent 
almost  beyond  belief,  as  you  will  be  taught  later. 

"  The  destructive  vibrations  are  those  caused  by  noises, 
and  such  disturbing  elements  as  strife,  anger,  evil  pas 
sions.  They  are  destructive  to  life  through  sickness  in 
the  human,  animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms ;  for  sick 
ness  is  nothing  but  an  inharmonious  aggregation  of 
molecules,  with  inverted  polarities,  establishing  unnatu 
ral  magnetic  currents,  inducing  life  forces  into  wrong 
channels,  where  they  build  up  incongruous  growths,  re 
sulting  in  fevers  or  perhaps  in  death. 

"  The  constructive  vibrations  lead  also  to  perfect  crys- 
talization  of  pure  substances,  like  the  crystals  you  have 
seen. 

"  The  destructive  vibrations,  when  intensified,  neutral 
ize  the  constructive  force  of  crystalization  by  which  atoms 
are  kept  together ;  an  instance  of  which  you  have  just 
witnessed  in  the  experiment  with  the  granite  reck,  now 
lying  shattered  before  us." 

•'This  is  very  wonderful,"  ejaculated  Bishop  Angelo. 
"  How  much  has  physical  science  yet  to  learn  !  Still  I 
fail  to  understand  the  mysterious  growth  of  the  pumpkin 
seed  in  the  flower-pot  on  my  lawn.  There  was  no  pro 
ducer  of  vibrations  there." 

"  You  are  mistaken  in  your  supposition,  my  dear  bro 
ther.  The  brain  of  man  duly  trained,  duly  prepared  by 
the  occult  means  which  our  Brotherhood  exclusively 
possesses,  is  the  best  and  most  effective  vibratory  ap 
paratus  in  existence,  both  for  receiving  and  generating 
vibrations,  whether  constructive  or  destructive.  It  is 
able  to  project  these  to  any  distance  within  radius  of 
its  auric  zone  with  an  absolute  and  positive  effect.  The 


112       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

Brahman  who  performed  upon  your  lawn  did  so  by  order 
of  a  higher  power,  with  the  object  of  calling  your  atten 
tion  to  the  occult  forces  of  nature.  The  Master  well 
knew  that  your  intellect  would  not  allow  you  to  ascribe 
to  a  petty  trick  the  spontaneous  growth  of  a  plant  under 
your  own  eyes,  and  under  conditions  prescribed  by  your 
self.  He  knew  also  that  you  would  give  your  most  se 
rious  thought  to  the  matter ;  and  it  was  expected  that  the 
ultimate  result  would  be  your  presence  among  us  ;  and, 
(his  countenance  beaming  with  an  affectionate  smile) 
here  you  are,  dear  brother. ' ' 

"  Yes  indeed,  and  great  is  my  joy  that  it  is  so." 

"Now,  follow  me  to  another  part  of  our  laboratory," 
saying  which  the  Master  led  Bishop  Angelo  to  a  room 
containing  electrical  apparatus. 

"  I  must  now  make  you  acquainted  with  the  constituent 
parts  of  the  ether  of  the  scientists,  which  as  they  assert 
fills  all  interplanetary  space.  This  ether  we  call  Akasa. 
This  Akasa  contains  the  essence  of  all  substances  in ' 
nature.  To  illustrate  my  meaning  by  a  few  simple  ex 
periments;  on  this  stripe  of  pure  zinc  I  direct  a  jet  of 
gas  which  causes  it  to  burn  with  a  green  flame,  till 
finally,  it  is  entirely  consumed.  Where  is  the  metal  ? 
What  has  become  of  the  zinc  ?  It  must  be  somewhere. 
And  such  is  the  fact ;  its  essential  parts  exist  in  Akasa. 
We  will  now  make  another  experiment." 

Proceeding  to  a  small  dark  room,  he  turned  on  a 
powerful  electric  current  of  a  certain  compound  nature. 

"Along  this  copper  wire  you  see  copper-colored 
flames  or  rather  luminosities.  This  color  is  due  to  infln- 
itesimally  small  particles  of  copper  which  the  electric 
current  eliminates  from  the  wire.  It  is,  in  fact,  copper 
'in  radiation.'  Whither  does  the  copper  go?  To  Akasa. 

"  So  Akasa  contains  the  elements,   in  their  essential 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAYA       113 

form,  of  all  matter  and  substances  in  the  Universe.  If  it 
is  possible  to  decompose  matter  into  its  essential  parts  and 
thus  dissipate  it  into  Akasa,  must  there  not  be  on  the 
other  hand  synthetic  laws,  by  the  operation  of  which 
those  elements  may  be  recondensed  from  Akasa  into  solid, 
or  manifest  forms  of  matter?  In  this  glass  jar,  con 
taining  a  watery  solution  of  a  copper  salt,  you  observe 
an  electric  current  depositing  pure  metallic  copper  upon 
a  platinum  plate.  Is  this  not  an  illustration  of  the 
synthesis  or  restoration  of  matter  to  the  material  form  of 
which  I  spoke? 

"  If  the  human  brain,  (which  is  the  most  sensitive  and 
complex  of  all  electric  and  magnetic  batteries)  obeying  a 
human  will,  could  direct  its  currents  into  Akasa,  and 
draw  from  this  the  essential  or  unmanifested  elements  of 
matter;  if  it  could,  by  condensing,  integrate  them,  and 
thus  bring  them  into  a  manifest  form ; — this  I  say 
would  be  an  involutionary  process  or  materialization. 

"And,  in  truth,  my  dear  brother,"  enthusiastically 
exclaimed  the  Master,  "I  must  state  that  all  the  ele 
ments  contained  in  Akasa  do  act  in  obedience  to  the 
duly  trained  concentrated  will  of  the  Adept  of  the 
third  degree  of  our  Himalayan  Brotherhood. 

"  Futhermore,  matter  in  radiation  constitutes  the  auras 
of  all  objects  in  existence,  and  this  auric  matter  forms 
an  integral  part  of  Akasa.     The  auras  steadily  emanating 
from  plants,  minerals  and  animals  constitute  Akasa." 
8 


114       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

j 

THE  next  room  into  which  the  Bishop  was  led  was 
small  in  comparison  with  these  just  visited.  It  was 
about  twelve  feet  square,  but  appeared  to  be  over  forty 
feet  high.  The  walls  were  of  plate  glass,  coated  over 
with  some  brown  substance  or  varnish.  In  the  center 
was  a  strange  looking  pyramid,  its  base  octagonal  in 
form,  serving  as  a  table  to  support  what  seemed  to  be  a 
quantity  of  large  crystals  of  various  geometrical  forms, 
and  of  all  colors  and  hues. 

"Now  look  through  this  small  window,  my  brother, 
and  you  will  see  before  you,  on  yonder  mountain,  a 
series  of  sharp- pointed  steel  rods  eighty-one  feet  in 
height.  These  rods  are  connected  with  a  main  con 
ductor,  which,  after  passing  through  the  basement  below, 
runs  upward  through  the  center  of  this  pyramid  and  at 
its  termination  is  divided  into  seven  parts,  six  of  which 
form  the  points  of  two  inverted  triangles,  and  the 
seventh  the  center  of  a  circle  circumscribing  these  tri 
angles,  thus  forming  the  very  important  occult  emblem, 
representing  the  constructive  and  eternal  forces  of 
nature.  This  emblem  is  situated  nine  feet  above  the 
apex  of  the  pyramid." 

Bidding  his  companion  follow  him,  the  Master  lifted 
a  trap  door,  uncovering  a  flight  of  steps  leading  into  a 
dark  basement.  Having  descended  into  this  apartment, 
Bishop  Angelo,  who  was  groping  his  way  in  the  room 
with  difficulty,  saw  at  length  a  small  incandescent  elec 
tric  light,  which  softly  lit  the  entire  basement,  and  had 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  III  MA  LAY.        115 

been  produced  by  the  pressing  of  a  small  button  in  the 
wall.  By  the  aid  of  this  light  the  Brahman  pointed  out  to 
his  companion  a  metallic  cable  composed  of  seven  strands, 

"  Each  of  these  strands,"  said  the  Buddhist  teacher, 
' '  is  isolated,  and  connected  with  a  separate  underground 
mineral  vein  or  deposit  of  metallic  ore.  The  cable  runs 
upward  through  the  floor  of  the  room  above  to  the 
center  of  the  base  supporting  the  pyramid  of  crystals. 
Now  let  us  return  to  the  upper  room,  where  I  will  give 
you  some  further  explanation."  Extinguishing  the 
light  and  closing  the  trap  door,  he  motioned  to  the  Pre 
late  to  be  seated. 

"Before  I  darken  the  room,"  he  continued,  "and 
reveal  to  you  one  of  the  most  startling  experiments  of 
occult  force,  I  beg  of  you  to  inspect  this  pyramid,  the 
beauty  of  which  you  will  doubtless  appreciate.  It  is  the 
only  one  ol  its  kind  in  existence. 

"  Here  you  see  gathered  in  their  pure  and  perfect  crys 
tal  forms,  all  the  metals  whose  various  bases  constitute 
this  planet,  some  of  them  as  yet  unknown  to  the  scien 
tific  world." 

"Can  this  really  be ?"  ejaculated  the  Bishop  in 
amazement. 

"  Yes.  This  crystal  is  iridium  ;  that  one  vanadium  ; 
the  third, of  a  brilliant  red,  is  as  yet  unknown  to  scien 
tists." 

On  the  last  the  Bishop  was  about  to  lay  his  hand, 
when  the  Master,  gently  interposing,  said  : 

"  Do  not  mix  your  aura  with  that  of  the  crystal.  In 
order  that  the  experiment  may  succeed,  it  is  necessary 
to  keep  the  auras  of  the  different  metals  in  absolute 
purity." 

"  And  have  you  really  here  together,  all  the  pure 
metals  of  earth  in  perfect  geometric  form?  I  cannot 


Il6       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  H1MALAY. 

comprehend  how  you  have  been  able  to  obtain  crystals 
of  such  size.      It  is  almost  miraculous." 

« '  All  the  crystals  are  not  large ;  we  have  them  of 
various  dimensions  as  you  will  perceive  by  examining 
the  pyramid  carefully." 

"  Some  of  these  crystals,  I  feel  sure,  are  of  great 
value." 

"  Undoubtedly  they  are ;  but  with  us  their  monetary 
value  has  absolutely  no  significance.  As  you  walk  round 
the  pyramid  do  not  fail  to  notice  that  a  thin,  metallic 
wire  runs  midway  around  each  crystal,  forming  a  kind  of 
belt,  while  a  second  wire,  of  different  color  and  size,  con 
nects  the  two  poles  or  points  of  the  crystals.  Notice 
also  that  these  two  systems  of  wire  are  inter-connected 
with  each  other — belts  with  belts,  and  polar  wires  with 
polar  wires,  all  running  upward  through  the  entire  mass 
of  crystals  composing  the  pyramid. 

"  Now,  dear  brother,  that  you  have  taken  note  of  all 
these  matters,  we  will  close  this  window,  the  only  one 
admitting  light  into  the  room,  and  thus  we  shall  be  in 
absolute  darkness.  While  the  pupils  of  our  eyes  are 
expanding,  to  enable  them  to  behold  the  odic  emana 
tions  or  auras  flowing  from  the  crystals  I  will  further 
explain  the  meaning  of  this  pyramid  and  its  occult  ele 
ments. 

"At  an  altitude  of  nine  times  nine,  or  eighty-one  feet, 
above  the  ridge  of  the  mountain  upon  which  the  steel 
rods  are  erected,  runs  a  north  and  south  atmospheric 
electric  current  of  a  specific  character.  It  is  a  current 
carrying  the  earth's  aura  along  her  atmospheric  polar 
axis.  To  make  this  more  fully  intelligible,  I  will  con 
nect  the  explanation  I  am  about  to  give,  with  certain 
scientific  discoveries,  well  known  to  the  student  of 
natural  philosophy. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.       117 

"The  direct  solidarity  or  inter-dependence  between 
all  planets  of  the  same  solar  system  has  been  established 
beyond  dispute.  When  the  spots  in  our  sun  grow  large, 
we  know  that  an  electric  storm  will  pass  over  the  face 
of  our  earth,  taking  possession  of  the  telegraph  wires, 
and  rendering  the  working  of  electric  apparatus  extremely 
dangerous.  These  electric  storms  will  run  from  the 
equator  to  the  poles.  Following  them  an  aurora  bore- 
alis,  or  vivid  northern-light  will  appear  in  the  skies, 
with  luminous  shafts  shooting  upward  toward  the  zenith. 
Later,  the  astronomer  will  observe  that  the  spots  on  the 
sun  gradually  diminish  in  size,  and  in  time  resume  their 
normal  appearance.  These  dark  spots,  as  you  well 
know,  are  vast  caverns  or  hollow,  fireless  places,  where 
the  sun's  vital  energy  has  died  out,  as  it  were.  To 
repair  this  loss  of  vitality,  he  calls  upon  his  satellites 
for  assistance,  for  more  fuel  in  fact.  The  electric  storm 
is  the  first  intimation  we  have  of  this  demand  upon  our 
planet  for  support.  The  extraordinary  electric  activity 
thus  awakened  increases  enormously  the  auric  flow  of 
the  earth,  which  is  but  an  accelerated  conversion  of 
solid  matter  into  matter  in  radiation.  This  matter  in 
radiation  is  carried  toward  the  north  pole  by  the  electric 
storm  or  intensified  electric  current.  Thence  it  hurries 
onward  to  the  sun,  the  direction  of  its  course  being 
often  marked  by  the  beautiful  rays  of  the  northern 
light. 

"  Thus  receiving  from  all  his  satellites  their  quota  of 
fuel,  the  central  fires  of  the  sun  are  rekindled,  the  empty 
caverns  diminish  in  size,  and  the  solar  life  giving  heat 
returns  to  us  with  renewed  vigor.  Now,  brother,  one 
of  the  regular  atmospheric  currents,  steadily  carrying,  in 
radiation,  matter  of  our  earth  to  the  pole,  is  flowing 
over  yonder  mountain,  and  a  portion  of  it  is  intercepted 


Il8       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY. 

by  the  steel  rods,  and  brought  at  will  into  this  room. 
By  cutting  off  the  connection  of  the  conductor  with  the 
earth  the  regular  aura  of  our  planet  is  focalized  upon 
the  six  points  and  center  of  the  occult  emblem  above 
the  apex  of  this  pyramid. 

"You  have  also  noticed  that  the  wire  connecting  the 
poles  of  the  metallic  crystals  are  united  in  seven  main 
wires  at  the  top  of  the  pyramid,  and  that  six  of  these 
wires  connect  with  the  six  points  of  the  triangles,  and 
the  seventh  with  the  center  of  the  emblem.  A  full  elec 
tric  communication  is  thereby  established  between  the 
outer  polar  current  of  the  earth's  aura,  and  the  polar 
current  of  all  the  metals  composing  the  pyramid.  Both 
currents  focalize  in  the  mystic  emblem.  Can  you  now 
see  any  aura  above  the  crystals?  " 

"  Here  and  there  I  perceive  a  fewslight  luminosities  ; 
nothing  very  distinct." 

"  They  will  soon  appear  quite  visible,  as  I  already  see 
them  plainly ;  meanwhile,  I  will  explain  the  uses  of  the 
cable  in  the  basement. 

"The  location  of  this  temple  or  monastery  was  selected, 
first  of  all  on  account  of  the  polar  electric  current  over 
the  mountain,  so  easily  accessible  here ;  second;  on  ac 
count  of  ore  beds  of  the  seven  principal  mother  metals 
of  the  earth  found  in  this  vicinity.  Strands  of  the  cable 
have  been  conducted  to  each  of  these  metallic  deposits, 
and  bring  to  our  pyramid  seven  currents  which,  com 
bined,  form  in  its  integrity,  the  natural  magnetic  cur 
rent  of  the  earth.  These  magnetic  mineral  currents  are 
the  negative  currents  of  the  planet,  and  they  help  to  de 
velop  the  several  auras  or  vital  emanations,  while  the 
electric  or  polar  currents  are  positive,  and  transport  to 
their  natural  destination  the  auric  emanations  developed 
by  the  earth's  magnetism. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.       119 

"When  under  favorable  vibratory  conditions,  as  for 
instance  when  metallic  copper  was  deposited  upon  the 
platinum  plate,  as  seen  in  the  other  room,  the  electric 
current  may  also  re-convert  matter  in  radiation  into  solid 
matter.  This,  my  brother,  is  all  the  explanation  need 
ed  to  understand  the  exceedingly  interesting  experiment 
in  occultism  which  we  are  now  about  to  perform ;  look 
at  the  pyramid,  and  see  whether  you  can  distinguish 
more  clearly  the  auric  zones  of  the  different  metals." 

"I  do  indeed;  I  see  them  quite  distinctly,"  replied 
the  Bishop.  "They  are  beautiful  in  the  extreme  in 
their  variety  of  colors  and  hues.  The  zones  of  some, 
however,  extend  much  farther  than  those  of  others.  The 
polar  flames  are  perfectly  distinguishable,  and  differ  in 
color  from  the  luminous  radiations  around  the  belts." 

"  I  am  glad  that  the  auras  appear  plain  to  you,  with 
their  varied  colors  and  delicate  hues.  Watch  them  now, 
and  mark  whither  they  are  directed." 

"I  notice  that  some  auras  interblend  very  readily, 
while  others  keep  apart,  but  all  ascend  toward  the  tri 
angles,  and  about  it  form  a  cloud  of  many  hues,  which 
is  gradually  growing  denser  as  the  auric  emanations  suc 
cessively  reach  it.  The  cloud  is  in  a  state  of  activity, 
as  if  interior  attractions  and  repulsions  were  at  work." 

"  Just  so,  brother;  and  now  I  shall  connect  the  em 
blem  with  the  seven  strands  of  the  wire  cable  by  turning 
this  lever.  Remember  that  before  the  magnetic  current 
of  the  earth,  conveyed  by  the  cable,  can  reach  the  tri 
angles,  it  must  pass  through  the  wire  belts  of  all  the 
crystals.  Now,  watch." 

Bishop  Angelo  perceived  that  all  the  belt  currents 
became  highly  intensified,  forming  near  the  mystic  tri 
angle  a  second  luminous  cloud,  pulsating  as  in  the  throes 
of  labor.  It  was  a  beautiful  sight.  Breathless  with  ex- 


120       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

pectation,  he  observed  with  intense  interest  the  progress 
of  the  experiment. 

"That  cloud,"  said  the  Master,  "  is  the  mother, 
womb,  and  mineral  protoplasm,  all  in  one.  I  now  turn 
on  the  electric  current  of  the  mountain,  which  will  pass 
first  through  the  polar  wires  of  the  metals.  Observe  the 
result." 

The  whole  pyramid  of  crystals  became  immediately 
enwrapped  in  multi-colored  flames,  and  the  cloud  envel 
oping  the  mystic  emblem,  irresistibly  attracting  the  one 
below, was  vividly  illuminated.  Brighter  and  brighter 
grew  the  center,  until  at  last  an  intensely  luminous  speck 
was  formed. 

1  'That,"  said  the  Master  with  great  solemnity,  "is 
the  nucleus  of  a  new  world.  It  is  a  comet ;  an  infini 
tesimal  one,  it  is  true,  but  a  complete  comet  never 
theless.  Brother,  thus  worlds  are  formed." 

The  Bishop  seemed  as  one  transfixed. 

"We  will  now  try  whether  we  can  succeed  in  trans 
forming  one  of  these  auric  clouds,  this  matter  in  radia 
tion  into  solid  matter;  in  fact,  solidify  the  comet;  aye  ! 
make  a  planet  of  it !  Take  this  polished  silver  tray, 
and  place  it  just  above  the  pyramid,  under  the  mystic 
emblem  where  you  will  find  a  support  for  it. 

"We  will  now  condense  our  comet  into  meteoric 
dust,  for  thus  are  formed  the  meteors  daily  falling  upon 
our  earth.  While  connecting  the  polar  wires  of  this 
pyramid  with  a  powerful  battery  of  static  electricity,  I 
shall  also  connect  the  belt  wires  with  an  equally  power 
ful  electro-magnetic  machine.  Now  observe." 

Two  levers  being  simultaneously  pressed,  a  blinding 
flash  shot  through  the  heart  of  the  cloud  followed  by 
absolute  darkness. 

Opening  the  window,  the  Master  said : 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.       12 1 

"  We  will  now  see  whether  we  have  succeeded  in  ob 
taining  meteoric  dust." 

As  soon  as  the  Bishop  had  recovered  his  equipoise,  and 
his  eyes  had  become  accustomed  to  the  light,  he  has 
tened  to  bring  the  silver  tray  to  his  instructor,  and  lo  ! 
upon  it  lay  small  particles  of  dust. 

"  Proceed  with  care  in  gathering  the  dust,  as  we 
must  test  it  by  the  microscope,  and  by  acids,  to  assure 
ourselves  that  it  is  really  meteoric." 

Deep  emotion  was  depicted  on  Angelo's  features.  He 
realized  that  he  had  assisted  at  an  occult  experiment  of 
the  most  momentous  significance.  In  the  presence  of 
the  Master  he  felt  as  a  child,  and  followed  him  mechan 
ically  to  the  room  where  the  microscopes  were  kept. 
Submitting  the  dust  carefully  to  optical  and  chemical 
tests,  he  was  compelled  to  pronounce  it  of  genuine 
meteoric  origin. 

"Now,  dear  brother,"  said  the  Master  with  great 
solemnity,  "  retire  to  your  room  and  meditate,  for  it  has 
been  proved  to  you  that  '  as  it  is  above,  so  it  is  below,  as 
is  the  Macrocosm,  so  is  the  Microcosm.' " 

Two  days  later,  the  Master  called  at  the  Prelate's 
room,  and  bade  him  prepare  to  receive  the  second 
degree,  which  was  to  be  conferred  upon  him  at  high 
noon.  He  thus  admonished  him  : 

' '  Perform  thy  ablutions  thoroughly,  and  surround 
thyself  with  as  much  aura  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Infinite, 
as  thou  canst  attract  by  earnest  prayer  and  intense  aspir 
ation.  I  will  call  for  thee  at  the  proper  time." 

After  making  his  ablutions,  Bishop  Angelo  fell  on  his 
knees,  and  offered  up  to  his  Maker  as  heartfelt  a 
thanksgiving,  prayer,  and  adoration  as  man  can  utter. 

"  I  thank  Thee,  O  Heavenly  Father,  that  Thou  hast 
permitted  thy  humble  servant  to  receive  the  truth  con- 


122       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY. 

earning  the  handiwork  of  thy  Universe ;  to  understand 
the  wise  laws  by  which  it  is  governed,  and  the  means 
Thou  hast  placed  within  the  reach  of  every  human  being, 
to  draw  nearer  and  nearer  to  Thee ;  I  thank  Thee  my 
Heavenly  Master,  that  Thou  hast  brought  me  to  the 
knowledge  of  thy  masters  here  OR  earth,  to  whom  thou 
hast  confided  the  mysteries  of  thy  Holy  Truth,  that 
they  may  unfold  them  to  humanity  as  it  becomes  worthy 
to  receive  them.  Grant  my  prayer,  O  Omnipotent 
Spirit !  Infuse  into  me  those  high  and  noble  qualities 
that  will  enable  me  to  follow  their  footsteps  on  their 
upward  path  to  Thee  !  Give  me  power  to  suppress  the 
bad  and  develop  the  good,  ever  ascending,  until  finally 
I  return  to  Thee  !  I  glorify  Thee,  O  my  Lord  !  Hence 
forth  my  life  shall  be  consecrated  to  thy  service." 

Further  devotion 3  were  interrupted  by  the  arrival  of 
the  Master,  who  summoned  him  to  the  hall  of  assembly. 

Following  his  guide  Bishop  Angelo  entered  the  spacious 
hall,  and  found  convened  therein  twenty-four  brethren 
arrayed  in  white  robes,  a  band  of  blue  along  the  edges 
of  which  distinguished  them  from  others.  The  Master 
conducted  his  candidate  to  a  chair  placed  midway  be 
tween  the  center  and  the  end  of  the  hall,  taking  a  posi 
tion  by  his  side. 

The  first  thing  observed  by  the  Bishop  was  a  large 
circle  on  the  floor,  twelve  feet  in  diameter,  and  includ 
ing  two  inscribed  triangles,  their  six  points  lying  in  the 
circumference.  From  the  center  of  the  circle  another 
interior  and  much  smaller  one  was  drawn  tangent  to  the 
sides  of  the  inscribed  triangles  within. 

Within  this  smaller  circle,  two  similar  triangles  were 
inscribed. 

While  thus  occupied,  strains  of  most  perfect  melody 
fell  softly  from  some  invisible  instrument  upon  the 


GEOMETRICAL   LINES   FOLLOWED   BY  THE   ODIC   FORCES    IN    iMAT'TR 
IN   THE   PROCESS   OF   MATERIALIZATION. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.       12$ 

Bishop's  ear ;  and  now  the  brethren  marched  toward  the 
center  of  the  hall,  each  holding  in  his  hand  a  staff  sur 
mounted  by  a  golden  cross.  Slowly  they  arranged  them 
selves  in  groups  of  six  on  the  mystic  figure — the  first  on 
the  circumference  at  the  points  of  the  triangles ;  the  sec 
ond  on  the  same  circumference,  half  way  between  them; 
the  third  at  the  points  at  which  the  sides  of  the  large 
triangles  intersected  each  other,  and  the  last,  on  the  six 
points  of  the  small  triangles.  When  thus  in  position  the 
brethren  joined  hands. 

A  voice  was  then  heard  : 

"Let  the  hall  be  darkened,"  and  instantly  darkness 
prevailed. 

"  Let  the  signal  be  given  to  the  brethren  who  are  not 
with  us  in  the  body  that  the  candidate  for  initiation  is 
duly  prepared,  and  that  we  await  their  presence." 

For  some  minutes,  no  sound  was  heard  but  the  strains 
of  the  mysterious  music. 

"  Has  the  order  been  given  ?  "  inquired  the  Master. 

"  It  has,"  replied  the  twenty-four  brethren  in  unison. 

"  Let  us  then  offer  a  silent  supplication  to  the  Infinite 
Father,  asking  him  to  bestow  upon  the  candidate  his 
measure  of  the  Divine  aura." 

After  an  interval,  passed  in  silent  prayer,  sweet  musi 
cal  sounds,  like  chimes  of  silver  bells,  were  heard, 
apparently  proceeding  from  a  point  above  the  centre  of 
the  mystic  circle.  Only  for  a  brief  half  minute  they 
lasted.  As  they  died  away,  a  voice  was  heard  saying : 

"  Brethren  of  the  second  degree  are  approaching  in 
their  astral  bodies,  to  assist  in  the  initiation  of  the  can 
didate." 

"  Watch  the  centre  of  the  circle  !  "  whispered  the 
Master  to  the  Bishop. 

Around  the  outer  edge  of  the  large  circle,  a  circum- 


126       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  Of  HIM  ALA  V. 

ference  of  auric  flames  appeared  ;  then  the  inner  circle 
became  faintly  illuminated,  these  luminous  rings,  as 
they  grew  brighter,  gradually  converging  toward  the 
center  of  the  mystic  figure.  Presently  an  auric  cloud 
was  seen  to  form  rapidly,  increasing  in  density,  and 
growing  in  height.  Pulsation  was  soon  perceptible; 
streaks  of  light  appeared,  which  condensed  into  t\vo 
luminous  points,  one  red,  near  the  center  of  the  cloud  ; 
the  other  a  brilliant  white,  at  the  upper  extremity.  A 
few  minutes  later  the  cloud  took  the  form  of  a  human 
being,  slowly  solidifying,  and  lo  !  in  exactly  three  times 
three,  or  nine  minutes  time,  there,  in  the  center  of  the 
circle,  stood  a  noble  Brahman  with  figure  erect,  in  his 
astral  body.  Stepping  outside  the  circle,  he  slowly 
moved  to  his  customary  seat.  Eight  materializations 
had  followed  each  other  in  a  short  space  of  time,  when 
a  ninth  was  announced  by  a  peculiar  sound  of  the  astral 
bells,  sweeter,  more  heavenly  than  before.  The  Master 
again  whispered,  and  now  with  greater  solemnity,  in  the 
Bishop's  ear  : 

"  The  Grand  Master  of  the  second  degree  is  approach- 
ing." 

Sweeter  and  more  sweet  sounded  the  notes  of  the 
astral  bells,  while  the  luminous  bodies  emanating  from 
the  magic  circle  became  more  intense  and  more  purely 
white.  Presently  a  bright  mist  appeared  to  hover  over 
the  center  of  the  circle,  interspersed  with  a  filagree  of 
golden  streaks.  Almost  too  quickly  for  human  eye  to 
mark  the  transformation,  in  its  place  stood  the  magnifi 
cent  form  of  a  European,  whose  countenance  beamed 
with  superior  intelligence  and  benevolence. 

Bishop  Angelo  recognized  him  immediately  as  a  fellow 
student  in  one  of  the  leading  universities  of  Europe. 
He  knew  him,  moreover,  to  be  at  the  head  of  a  cele- 


OJV  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.       12? 

brated  institution  of  learning  which  possessed  the  finest 
astronomical  observatory  of  the  age. 

With  dignified  mien,  the  Grand  Master  proceeded  to 
his  seat  on  an  elevated  dais,  and  as  two  of  the  initiates, 
present  only  in  their  astral  bodies,  took  their  places 
beside  him,  again  the  hall  was  radiant  with  light. 

The  ceremonies  opened  with  music  and  invocations, 
chanted  in  a  peculiar  rythmic  measure.  These  ended, 
his  late  instructor  conducted  the  candidate  to  the  Grand 
Master,  who  welcomed  him  as  a  member  of  the  Hima 
layan  Brotherhood,  and  as  a  former  college  acquaint 
ance.  After  this  kindly  greeting,  he  alluded  to  the 
indoctrination  which  the  candidate  had  lately  received, 
through  the  various  demonstrations  exhibited  in  the 
scientific  laboratories.  ^ 

I  "  You  have  there  learned,"  said  the  Grand  Master, 
';'  three  great  lessons  in  truth  ;  the  first,  that  every  thing 
in  the  Universe  is  in  motion,  and  that  this  motion  is  the 
result  of  vibrations.  Second,  that  every  substance  in 
existence  is  the  possessor  of  an  aura,  which  is  simply 
the  matter  of  the  substance  itself  in  radiation  ;  that  this 
aura  becomes  a  part  of  Akasa,  filling  all  inter-planetary 
space.  Third,  that  vibratory  motion  or  force,  properly 
applied  to  this  Akasa.  can  condense  its  elements  into  a 
solid  or  manifest  form.)  Indeed,  you  have  just  witnessed  ' 
the  materialization  of  the  bodies  of  several  of  the  breth 
ren  now  present,  and  that  of  my  own  body  effected 
under  nearly  similar  conditions. 

"  In  the  second  degree,  where  the  power  of  materiali 
zation  has  not  yet  been  independently  acquired,  it  is 
necessary  that  the  brethren  assisting  the  candidate 
should  be  in  perfect  harmony,  to  insure  immediate  suc 
cess.  Thus  working  in  perfect  unison,  emitting  power 
ful,  homogeneous,  constructive  vibrations  from  their 


128       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

brains,  they  can  summon  into  their  presence  in  a  com 
paratively  short  time,  a  healthy  and  well  formed  human 
being.  One  skeptic,  projecting  his  destructive  vibrations 
upon  the  delicate  auric  structure,  is  often  sufficient  to 
prevent  materialization." 

At  this  point,  astral  bells  were  heard  ringing  in  all 
parts  of  the  hall,  but  more  particularly  over  the  Grand 
Master's  head. 

"  I  am  summoned,"  he  said,  "  to  return  to  my  mun 
dane  life,  in  order  to  continue  observations  on  the 
planet  Jupiter,  in  which  changes  of  great  magnitude  are 
taking  place. 

"The  second  degree  teaches  the  initiate  the  laws  by 
which  he  may  appear  at  will  in  his  astral  body,  where- 
ever  he  may  wish,  and  also  make  himself  visible  and 
invisible.  To  the  Master  who  has  already  indoctrined 
you  in  the  science  of  occultism,  I  delegate  the  task  of 
instructing  you  in  these  laws.  It  often  requires  long 
practice  in  the  cultivation  of  the  will  power,  (for  there 
is  a  wide  difference  between  simple  volition  and  will) 
and  great  care  and  prudence  before  we  are  able  to 
accomplish  this  grand  consummation  with  readiness  and 
safety.  It  is  also  necessary  to  gain  a  complete  knowledge 
and  understanding  of  the  influences,  times  and  directions 
of  planetary,  electric  and  magnetic  currents,  for  these 
are  in  fact  the  routes  along  which  our  astral  bodies 
travel. 

"  Let  the  Brother  of  the  West  bring  the  insignia  of 
the  second  degree." 

Thereupon  one  of  the  brethren  approached  with  a 
white  robe,  trimmed  with  blue,  and  a  staff  of  bamboo 
cane,  surmounted  by  a  golden  cross.  Taking  them  from 
the  hands  of  the  assistant,  the  Grand  Master  robed 
Bishop  Angelo  with  the  vestment  of  the  order,  saying : 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.       129 

"  The  white  robe  signifies  purity;  purity  of  life,  purity 
of  action,  and  purity  of  thought.  The  blue  borders 
indicate  the  heavenly  aspirations,  which  should  unceas 
ingly  control  thee.  They  denote  also,  that  a  still  higher 
step  has  to  be  gained  in  thine  upward  march,  to  win  the 
spotless  robe  of  white.  Next  I  present  thee  with  this 
golden  cross,  the  emblem  of  the  physical  man.  Its 
vertical  bar  represents  man's  polar  axis,  along  which  the 
main  life  forces  travel ;  while  the  horizontal  one  signifies 
and  indicates  the  region  of  dia-magnetism.  At  the 
intersection  of  the  two  planes  in  the  corporeal  form  of 
man  dwells  his  animal  soul.  The  four  points  of  the 
cross  represent  his  senses  and  its  center  the  region  in 
which  all  sensual  forces  originate.  This  cross  I  present 
to  thee  as  a  token  of  warning  against  domination  of  the 
senses.  Keep  it  ever  before  thee.  The  emblem  is 
placed  upon  a  staff,  because  on  it  thou  must  lean  in  all 
thy  walks  of  life  ;  whithersoever  thou  goest,  it  is  to  be 
with  thee.  Thus  thou  hast  an  ever  present  reminder  of 
the  ceaseless  battle  against  the  allurements  of  the  senses. 
These,  my  brother,  are  the  insignia  we  bestow  upon  the 
neophyte,  when  taking  the  second  degree  in  occultism. 

' '  Now,  let  all  the  brethren  approach.  Draw  this  couch 
into  the  mystic  circle." 

A  settee  of  bamboo  was  placed  in  the  centre  of  the 
circle.  The  Grand  Master  descended  from  the  platform 
and  approaching  the  couch,  said  :  "  Let  the  initiate  lie 
down." 

The  Bishop  obeyed. 

He  then  moved  toward  the  head  of  the  initiate,  put 
one  hand  upon  it,  and  the  other  upon  the  region  of  the 
solar  plexus,  and  all  the  brethren  took  their  places  in 
the  magic  circle,  as  when  expecting  the  aerial  visitors. 

"You  will  doubtless  be  glad  to  know  what  is  occur- 


130       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

ring  in  your  Bishopric  in  Simla,"  the  Grand  Master  said. 
"  Wish  then  with  a  powerful  concentration  of  your  will 
power  to  go  thither,  to  see  your  coadjutor,  and  make 
yourself  visible  to  him ;  wish  moreover  to  be  able  to 
address  him  in  an  audible  voice,  and  to  say  what  you 
desire ;  and,  finally  resolve  most  firmly  to  return  hither 
to  your  body  within  twenty  minutes;  for  presently  I 
must  leave  you." 

"  Now  brethren,  join  hands  and  let  your  will 
strengthen  the  will  of  the  initiate." 

In  a  moment  Bishop  Angelo  became  apparently  uncon 
scious. 

At  the  end  of  the  allotted  time,  the  Bishop  opened  his 
eyes,  and  looked  around  him  with  bewilderment  and 
assumed  an  upright  position. 

"Brother,  did  you  see  your  coadjutor  ?"  asked  the 
Grand  Master. 

"  I  saw  him,  aud  he  expressed  his  delight  at  my  return, 
saying  that  a  matter  of  great  importance  awaited  me. 
He  showed  me  a  letter  from  the  Cardinal  Secretary  to 
the  Pope,  stating  that  his  Holiness,  in  recognition  of  the 
important  services  which  I  had  rendered  to  the  Church 
in  India,  had  appointed  me  Archbishop  of  Simla,  with 
residence  at  the  City  of  Liege  in  Belgium.  The  letter 
further  ordered  that  I  should  intrust  the  affairs  of  the 
diocese  to  my  coadjutor,  and  proceed  at  once  to  Europe." 

11 1  am  aware  that  such  a  letter  is  awaiting  you,"  said 
the  Grand  Master.  "  Return  to  your  Bishopric  as  soon 
as  you  have  obtained  an  audience  from  the  Supreme 
Master  presiding  over  the  third  degree  of  our  Order; 
for  him,  you  must  see  before  leaving  the  monastery." 

Again  the  astral  bells  were  heard.  The  Grand 
Master,  with  a  few  words  of  congratulation  and  encourage 
ment,  delivered  the  initiate  into  the  care  of  his  instructor, 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.  '       133 

and  at  a  sign  from  him  all  heads  were  bowed  toward  the 
ground.  When  the  brethren  again  looked  up,  their 
commander  had  disappeared  as  mysteriously  as  he  had 
arrived. 

The  next  evening,  Bishop  Angelo  was  ordered  to  pro 
ceed  to  the  hall  of  the  third  degree.  The  swift  beatings 
of  his  heart  told  him  of  the  emotion  which  he  tried  in 
vain  to  control.  Arriving  in  the  ante-room,  he  was 
asked  to  be  seated,  until  he  should  be  summoned  into 
the  presence  of  the  Supreme  Master.  Meanwhile,  an 
inscription  above  the  doors  of  the  main  hall  attracted 
his  attention.  It  was  written  in  Latin  and  read : 
"  Memento  homo  quia  Deus  es,  et  in  Deum  reverteris" 
The  sublimity  of  this  motto  filled  his  soul  with  divine 
aspirations. 

After  an  interval  of  fifteen  minutes,  which  he  passed 
in  earnest  supplication  to  the  Infinite  Father,  the  doors 
of  the  main  hall  were  thrown  open,  and  the  Bishop  was 
invited  to  enter.  Led  by  his  instructor  to  the  foot  of 
the  platform,  upon  which  was  seated  the  Supreme  Master 
surrounded  by  his  Adepts,  he  tried  in  vain  to  distinguish 
the  features  of  the  superior  beings  into  whose  presence 
he  had  at  length  been  ushered.  The  aura  surrounding 
them  was  so  bright  that  it  momentarily  dazzled  him,  for 
they  appeared  like  shining  suns.  The  Supreme  Master 
was  radiant  with  light. 

"  Look  up  and  behold,"  said  his  instructor. 

At  last  the  Bishop,  slowly  lifting  his  eyes,  beheld  a 
being  so  bright,  so  godlike  of  aspect,  so  transcendent 
in  divine  expression,  that  involuntarily  he  knelt  before 
him. 

The  Supreme  Master  commencing  his  instructions  at 
once  said:  "  My  brother,  it  is  in  part  the  province  of 
the  third  degree  to  teach  the  candidate  how  effectually 


CW  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

to  control  matter  in  any  of  its  states  or  stages  ;  to  render 
it  visible  or  invisible  at  will ;  in  fact,  to  force  matter  to 
obey  spirit  at  all  times  and  under  all  circumstances. 
This  is  done  by  means  of  vibrations  created  by  the  brain 
of  the  Adept,  and  directed  by  his  powerful  will.  These 
vibrations  thou  wilt  be  taught  to  create  and  direct,  as  time 
proceeds  and  thy  will  grows  stronger.  The  growth  and 
evolution  of  the  human  will  is  a  matter  of  paramount 
importance  in  occultism  and  very  little  understood  by 
man.  When  man  has  overcome  his  passions  and  sub 
dued  his  moral  weaknesses,  has  become  the  absolute 
master  of  self,  and  has  reached  the  point  where  he  can 
live  in  uninterrupted  harmony  with  his  highest  ideal, 
then,  and  then  only,  commences  the  formation  of  the 
real  occult  Will  whose  vibrations  control  the  imponder 
able  forces  of  the  Universe  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  in 
direct  ratio  to  its  own  state  of  evolution  and  divine 
growth.  This  growth  and  power  of  the  occult  Will  is 
limitless,  as  is  Parabrahm  himself. 

"  The  third  degree  meets  here  every  third  moon  when 
the  heavenly  bodies  assume  favorable  aspects.  Of  this 
thou  shalt  be  notified  at  the  proper  time.  Thou  mayest 
then  meet  with  us  in  astral  body,  for  we  are  aware  that 
thy  stay  in  India  is  drawing  to  a  close.  Meanwhile, 
dear  brother,  wherever  thou  art,  unceasingly  endeavor  to 
spiritualize  thy  life.  Strive  always  after  higher  inspira 
tion  ;  merge  thyself  utterly  in  the  aura  of  Parabrahm, 
and  truths  more  sublime,  more  celestial,  will  ever  be  un 
folded  unto  thee.  Know  thou,  that  the  Adept  or  initiate 
of  the  third  degree  of  our  Brotherhood,  wearing  the 
robe  of  pure  white,  is  indeed  a  Master.  He  walks  with 
head  erect  on  the  true  path  leading  upward  to  Parabrahm. 
No  weaknesses  assail  him ;  no  by-ways,  however  tempt 
ing,  attract  his  attention.  Immerged  in  divine  aura, 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       133 

and  living  in  affinity  with  Parabrahm,  the  infinite  truths 
of  the  Universe  flow  naturally  unto  him,  as  the  sunshine 
penetrates  the  clear  crystal  windows  of  a  palace,  and 
illuminates  all  its  interior  chambers.  The  Master  of 
the  third  degree  is  the  intermediate  between  Parabrahm 
or  God  and  his  creature,  man.  Humanizing,  so  to  say, 
the  Divine  Spirit  or  influx,  by  absorbing  it  in  his  own 
brain,  and  thence  projecting  it  through  his  almost  un 
limited  auric  zone  into  the  intellectual  and  spiritual 
atmosphere  of  earth,  he  thus  brings  it  within  the  reach 
of  man,  who  can  partake  of  it  at  will,  if  his  life  is  pure 
enough,  his  aspirations  lofty  and  powerful  enough,  to  be 
in  affinity  with  that  Divine  Spirit  or  influx.  Now  breth 
ren,  approach  !  " 

At  this  command  all  the  Adepts  surrounded  Bishop 
Angelo,  and  raising  their  eyes  at  the  same  time  toward 
heaven,  commenced  uttering  a  prayer  in  tones  so  low  yet 
harmonious,  that  their  voices  resembled  rather  a  sweet 
soft  murmur  than  an  invocation  uttered  in  words.  The 
Sublime  Grand  Master,  lifting  also  his  eyes  heaven  ward, 
and  with  hands  extended  toward  Brother  Angelo,  be 
sought,  in  fervid  words,  the  Spirit  of  Parabraham  to 
descend  upon  the  candidate.  Soon  were  perceived 
rays  of  brilliant  white  coming  from  above  and  centering 
upon  the  head  of  the  Bishop.  Steadily  they  grew  in 
brightness,  until  all  present,  dazzled  by  the  supernatural 
vision,  sank  prostrate  on  the  floor,  the  Grand  Master 
alone  remaining  upright.  Then  were  heard  strains  of 
sublimest  melody,  in  those  softly  subdued  tremolos  which 
awaken  spiritual  consciousness.  The  Bishop  felt  as 
though  transfigured.  The  material  Universe  disappeared 
from  sight,  and  a  world  of  dazzling  brightness  opened 
before  him.  Soon  a  divine  influx,  quickening  intensely 
his  spiritual  nature,  permeated  his  entire  being,  so  that 


134       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

he  seemed  to  have  become  almost  a  part  of  Divinity 
itself.  So  lofty,  powerful,  and  positive  where  his  spirit 
ual  possessions,  thoughts,  and  aspirations,  that  he  realiz 
ed  having  entered  a  new  world,  the  world  of  causes,  and 
for  the  moment  at  least  lived  in  the  celestial  realms  of  a 
super-sensuous  existence.  He  had  become  endowed  with 
the  priceless  gift  of  apprehending  laws  and  principles 
eternal. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       135 


CHAPTER  VII. 

How  beautiful  she  was,  with  large,  soft,  blue  eyes, 
gazing  into  space  !  Her  golden  locks  loosely  but  grace 
fully  knotted,  fell  in  wavelets  upon  her  shoulders.  Her 
pale  features,  child-like  in  their  innocence,  were  encircled 
with  a  halo  of  spirituality,  and  under  the  velvet-like 
skin,  the  veins  pulsated  with  pure  and  healthy  blood. 
Her  simple  robe,  of  delicate  gray-tint,  fastened  around 
the  waist  by  a  plain  leathern  belt,  fell  in  simple  yet  ar 
tistic  folds,  revealing  in  graceful  outline  the  perfect  sym 
metry  of  her  form. 

Near  by,  a  lady  of  queenly  aspect,  and  a  gentleman 
of  stately  presence  and  aristocratic  mien  were  gazing  at 
the  young  girl,  as  on  one  whom  they  loved.  Presently 
the  lady  said  : 

"  There  she  is,  Monseigneur,  absorbed  again  in  one 
of  those  reveries  in  which  she  appears  to  be  away  from 
earth.  If  we  speak  to  her  she  will  not  hear  us  ;  her 
soul,  in  these  moments  of  abstraction,  seems  as  if  it  had 
left  her  body  to  roam  elsewhere  upon  some  unknown  and 
lofty  errand  in  space.  The  heavenly  expression  of  her 
face  shows  that  her  spirit  is  far  away,  and  that  her 
thoughts  are  as  those  of  an  angel." 

"This  is  strange,"  answered  the  Archbishop,  with  a 
sigh.  "I  thought,  Countess,  that  the  love  you  bear  to 
that  child  made  you  sometimes  exaggerate  her  peculiari 
ties  ;  but  I  can  see  now  that  there  is  really  something 
strange  and  abnormal  in  your  pupil,  and  that  her  case 


136       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

deserves  close  and  intelligent  study."  And  he  whisper 
ed  to  himself, — "  I  must  study  her." 

"Yes,  Monseigneur,  Olga  is  a  strange  child,  and  I 
love  her  dearly,  a  little  for  her  oddities,  perhaps,  but 
much  more  for  her  purity  of  soul,  her  simplicity  of 
character,  truthfulness  of  spirit  and  superiority  of  mind. 
She  is  as  noble  a  child  as  ever  came  to  earth." 

"  And  has  she  no  relatives  here  ?  "  inquired  the  Arch 
bishop. 

"No.  Her  father,  an  American  gentleman,  Living 
ston  by  name,  was  travelling  with  his  wife  and  child, 
through  Europe.  Upon  the  recommendation  of  the 
American  Minister  at  Brussels,  two  years  ago,  he  intrust 
ed  his  child  to  me,  saying  that  he  knew  I  would  care  for 
her  as  faithfully  as  would  her  mother.  Last  year,  while 
at  Rome,  the  mother  was  attacked  by  malarial  fever  and 
died.  The  father  immediately  came  to  see  his  child, 
and  the  meeting  was  heartrending  in  the  extreme.  He 
left  her  with  me,  saying  that  from  what  he  had  heard 
and  from  what  Olga  had  told  him,  he  did  not  believe  she 
could  find  anywhere  better  care,  sympathy,  or  love.  So 
Mr.  Livingston  departed  for  America ;  leaving  his  dear 
est  and  only  treasure  in  my  charge." 

"  She  is  the  living  incarnation  of  a  soul  in  heaven," 
said  Monseigneur,  gazing  admiringly  at  Olga,  who  was 
still  standing  in  the  same  posture  and  still  gazing  wist 
fully  into  space.  Meanwhile  a  little  color  had  tinged 
her  cheeks  and  she  was  breathing  more  rapidly. 

"The  immortal  spirit,"  he  continued,  "  seems  to 
Shine  through  her.  What  an  interesting  child  she  is !  " 

"If  Monseigneur  will  permit,"  rejoined  the  lady, 
"  we  will  retire  into  this  vine-covered  arbor." 

Madame  de  Bellevue  and  the  Archbishop  moved  slow 
ly  toward  the  spot  indicated,  seated  themselves  upon  a 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       137 

rustic  bench,  and  awaited  with  anxious  interest  the  result 
of  Olga's  abstraction. 

After  a  few  moments,  the  girl's  eyelids  slowly  moved, 
and  she  looked  searchingly  around,  as  if  to  see  whether 
she  had  been  observed.  At  length  she  uttered  a  long, 
deep  sigh,  and  casting  a  farewell  salute  at  some  invisible 
object,  ran  like  a  startled  fawn  to  the  recreation  hall, 
where  the  young  ladies  of  the  seminary  were  chatting 
before  retiring  for  the  night. 

"Do  you  really  think,  Countess,"  asked  the  Monseig- 
neur  with  evident  interest  "  that  Olga,  when  thus  ab 
stracted,  sees  visions?  " 

"  I  could  never  discover  whether  she  does  or  not ;  she 
;s  very  reticent  about  these  reveries ;  afraid,  I  suppose, 
lest  she  be  considered  a  dreamer  and  visionary.  The 
salute  she  threw  into  space,  makes  me  for  the  first  time 
believe  that  she  really  has  visions  when  so  entranced. ' ' 

"  We  must  study  that  child  thoroughly,  Countess  ; 
she  may  prove  a  very  interesting  psychological  subject." 

Thus  conversing,  they  proceeded  to  the  private  dwell 
ing  of  Madame  de  Bellevue,  directing  their  steps  toward 
the  cosy  and  well  appointed  library. 

"  Monseigneur,"  said  the  lady,  "  with  your  permis 
sion,  tea  will  be  served  in  the  library.  I  always  like  to 
be  with  my  books,  whenever  I  have  to  reason  upon  in 
tellectual  matters." 

"Certainly,  Countess,  certainly ;  the  idea  itself  is  a 
very  suggestive  one." 

Madame  Adelaide,  Countess  de  Bellevue,  was  a  portly 
lady  of  about  sixty  summers.  Her  features  were  those 
of  the  old  noblesse,  who  understood  that  they  too  had 
obligations  and  duties  to  fulfill,  in  return  for  the  privi 
leges  they  enjoyed.  On  them  was  stamped  an.  air  of 
dignity,  coupled  with  superior  intelligence,  and  a  sense 


138       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

of  honor  and  purity,  while  in  her  large,  dark  eyes  the 
most  striking  expression  was  that  of  womanly  affection 
and  benevolence.  On  either  side  of  her  noble  forehead 
a  puff  of  snow-white  hair  projected,  and  her  brow  was 
covered  with  a  triangular  strip  of  fine  black  lace  a  la 
Marie  Stuart.  She  were  a  heavy,  black -silk  dress  and 
upon  her  shoulders  a  shawl  of  delicate  lace. 

The  Countess  was  a  French  exile  ;  her  husband  a  rich 
and  aristocratic  nobleman,  had  been  arrested  by  order 
of  Robespierre  during  the  Revolution,  found  guilty  of 
conspiring  against  the  Republic,  and  sentenced  to  death 
by  the  guillotine,  all  within  forty-eight  hours. 

Madame  de  Bellevue  was  saved  through  the  devotion 
and  tender  attachment  of  her  nurse,  who  prevailed  upon 
her  to  disguise  herself  as  a  peasant,  and  fly,  under  the 
escort  of  the  nurse's  husband,  to  the  Belgian  frontier. 

The  young  Countess,  dressed  as  a  peasant,  escaped  to 
Belgium,  and  passed  the  frontier  after  a  seven  days' 
wearisome  and  perilous  journey,  performed  for  the  most 
part  by  night. 

The  Countess  had  a  little  money,  sufficient  to  take  her 
to  the  city  of  Liege,  where  lived  her  former  tutor,  now 
seventy  years  of  age,  to  whom  she  could  appeal  with 
perfect  confidence  for  guidance  and  protection. 

An  accomplished  lady,  proficient  in  all  branches  of 
feminine  culture,  she  soon  gathered  around  her  a  number 
of  pupils,  to  whom  she  taught  embroidery,  drawing, 
painting,  music,  elocution,  and  other  accomplishments. 
After  two  years  thus  passed  in  the  city,  the  leading 
families  of  Liege  requested  her  to  open  a  pensioned  for 
their  daughters,  and  to  take  entire  charge  of  their  edu 
cation.  The  Countess  finally  consented,  and  in  less  than 
five  years,  her  seminary  had  become  the  most  prominent 
in  Belgium.  She  not  only  gave  technical  instruction  to 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  Hf MALAY. 

her  pupils,  but  by  precept  and  example  fitted  them  u 
adorn  the  circles  of  fashionable  society.  Every  Wednes 
day,  a  reception  was  held  in  her  parlors,  at  which  a 
number  of  young  ladies  were  deputed  to  receive  and  en 
tertain  the  guests,  to  attend  to  all  details,  to  see  that 
nothing  was  wanting  which  might  contribute  to  the  en 
joyment  of  the  evening. 

Another  duty  enjoined  on  her  pupils,  and  one  about 
which  Madame  de  Bellevue  was  very  particular,  was  the 
distribution  among  the  city  poor,  of  the  remnants  of 
their  meals,  the  good  Countess  taking  care  that  there 
should  always  be  a  surplus.  Each  afternoon,  the  outer 
door  of  the  seminary  was  thrown  open,  and  as  the  poor 
entered  with  their  tin  pails,  the  young  ladies,  with  smiles 
and  encouraging  words,  returned  them  well  filled  with 
substantial  food.  Remembering  her  own  sad  experience 
in  life,  the  Countess  impressed  upon  them  the  claims  of 
charity,  as  the  first  of  all  Christian  virtues. 

At  the  time  of  our  narrative,  the  seminary  situated  in 
the  handsomest  quarter  of  Liege,  with  large  grounds 
attached,  was  attended  by  the  children  of  the  best  fami 
lies  of  Belgium  and  Holland,  and  even  from  Germany 
and  France.  Apart  from  her  rank,  superior  attainments 
and  high  qualities  of  mind  gained  for  the  Countess  the 
veneration  and  esteem  of  all  with  whom  she  was  on  terms 
of  intimacy.  Such  was  the  lady  in  whose  care  Mr.  Liv 
ingston  had  placed  his  dearest  and  only  child,  Ohra. 

An  American  by  birth,  and  thoroughly  imbued  with 
American  methods,  systems,  and  ideas,  before  taking 
leave  of  the  Countess  Mr.  Livingston  had  begged  of  her 
to  give  his  child  a  practical  education,  and  to  prepare 
her,  so  far  as  possible,  for  the  battle  of  life  in  the  western 
World. 

Madame  de  Bellevue  astonished  Mr.  Livingston  by  the 


138 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 


.ollowmg  answer,  which,  however,  not  only  satisfied  but 
deligMed  him. 

"  The  American  idea  of  educating  women,  I  consider 
entirely  wrong,"  she  said.  "  The  growing  tendency  to 
prepare  young  ladies  for  professions  which  have  so  far 
ba«m  entirely  allotted  to  men,  must  finally  have  a  disas- 
tr-ms  effect  upon  society.  It  is  not  to  be  disputed,  however, 
that  a  woman  whom  chance  throws  upon  her  own  resour 
ces,  finds  it  more  difficult  every  day  to  make  an  honor 
able  livelihood  ;  nor  do  we  deny  that,  if  she  has  been 
duly  prepared  by  a  liberal  education,  she  can  the  more 
readily  find  employment  in  a  field  exclusively  occupied 
hitherto  by  men,  because  her  services  can  be  obtained 
at  r  lower  rate  of  remuneration.  A  woman  as  an  attor 
ney  at-law  or  as  a  civil  engineer  is  an  anomaly.  Where 
is  tKe  man  who,  having  secured  an  independent  position 
ip  ""^fe,  and  wishing  to  marry  and  create  a  home,  will  take 
\.<  his  heart  an  attorney-at-law  or  a  civil  engineer  as  the 
woman  to  be  the  mother  of  his  children  ? 

"  We  consider  the  mission  of  woman  far  superior  to  that 
which  the  drift  of  modern  American  ideas  would  ascribe 
to  her.  In  fact,  we  deem  the  role  she  is  intended  to 
play  in  life  more  important  than  that  of  man.  Man  will 
study  the  sciences,  discover  the  laws  governing  matter, 
apply  those  laws  to  his  worldly  welfare,  and  create 
wealth ;  he  will  build  gigantic  railroads,  establish  vast 
steamship  lines,  linking  far  away  continents  together ; 
put  in  operation  innumerable  industries,  all  centering 
toward  his  personal  comfort.  It  must,  however,  be  con 
ceded  that  all  these  pursuits,  absorbing  man's  entire 
activity,  are  exclusively  material,  administering  to  the 
wants  and  needs  of  the  body  only,  leaving  in  utter 
oblivion  and  neglect  the  spiritual  and  nobler  side  of  his 
nature.  Woman's  province  and  destiny  it  is  to  stand  by 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       14! 

the  side  of  man  as  a  faithful  watcher,  a  loving  guardian, 
a  spiritual  companion,  the  salutary  influence  of  whose 
presence  will  silently  and  constantly  remind  him  of  a 
sphere  of  activities  higher  than  those  of  the  material 
plane  upon  which  his  daily  avocation  compels  him  to 
live.  After  a  busy  day  spent  in  pursuits  and  calcula 
tions  intended  to  increase  his  worldly  possessions,  pur 
suits  and  calculations  often  in  conflict  with  the  higher 
principles  of  ethics,  when  returning  home  at  night,  the 
husband  and  father  should  be  made  to  feel  that  he  is 
entering  a  temple  at  whose  outer  door  all  business  cares 
should  be  laid  aside,  a  temple  whose  very  atmosphere  is 
pure  and  elevating,  the  presence  of  whose  presiding  god 
dess  is  a  constant  incentive  to  higher  and  nobler  thoughts, 
and  whose  affection  is  worthy  of  all  human  effort  and 
sacrifice.  In  such  a  home,  man  must  needs  regain 
through  this  higher  train  of  sentiment  more  than  he 
loses  daily  through  the  debasing  influences  inseparable 
from  a  modern  business  career.  In  the  presence  of  such 
a  wife,  he  feels  a  better  man.  She  is  a  living  appeal  to 
the  higher  side  of  his  nature.  The  purity  of  her  soul, 
the  superiority  of  her  mind  are  constant  incentives  to 
nobler  mental  activities. 

"  Such  a  wife  is  the  guardian  angel  of  man  ;  God's  own 
guardian  against  the  wickedness  of  the  world  ;  and  when 
mature  age  shall  have  calmed  his  passions;  when  at 
length  his  striving  for  worldly  possessions  shall  come  to 
an  end,  either  through  their  superabundance  or  through 
a  more  just  appreciation  of  their  real  value,  then  the 
household  divinity,  wife  and  mother,  will  have  the  sat 
isfaction  of  seeing  her  spiritualizing  mission  bear  fruit, 
and  as  a  recompense  for  her  noble  endeavors,  she  may 
now,  with  the  one  she  has  aided,  walk  hand  in  hand,  with 


142       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

eyes   uplifted,  confident  and  hopeful,  until  the  golden 
gates  shall  open  for  both. 

"This  we  consider  the  true  mission  of  woman  upon 
earth,  and  all  the  efforts  of  our  seminary  are  to  prepare 
young  ladies  for  such  activities  of  life  as  we  have  indi 
cated.  Absolute  purity  of  soul,  high  spiritual  minded- 
ness,  deep  religious  feelings,  intellectual  attainments, 
aesthetic  and  artistic  development,  refinement  of  man 
ners,  and  proficiency  in  the  accomplishments  that  are  so 
much  appreciated  in  good  society  to-day  ;  these  it  is  our 
aim  to  inculcate.  We  are  certain  that  a  young  lady 
educated  by  us,  and  possessing  the  attributes  just  enumer 
ated  will  surely  find  a  station  in  harmony  with  her 
attainments.  Any  gentleman  wishing  to  settle  seriously 
in  life  would  certainly  marry  such  a  one  in  preference  to 
a  female  attorney -at-law  or  a  civil  engineer. 
"This  modern  American  system  of  instilling  into  young 
ladies  the  idea  that  they  are  as  good  as  men,  that  they 
should  prepare  to  fill  the  same  professions  as  are  occupied 
by  men ;  that  they  have  as  much  right  as  men  to  any 
thing  and  everything  that  the  world  contains,  has  the 
effect  of  defeminizing  them.  They  become  positive, 
argumentative,  self-assertive,  and  really  act  as  men  in 
their  ways,  especially  in  those  which  are  inferior.  The 
result  is  fewer  marriages  and  more  divoives.  It  is  a 
satisfaction  to  know,  if  adversity  should  chance  to  over 
take  one  of  our  pupils  in  after  life,  she  will  be  prepared 
to  meet  it  through  the  moral  and  intellectual  resources 
which  our  educational  system  has  placed  at  her  disposal." 

After  this  discourse,  Mr.  Livingston  was  fully  con 
vinced  that  the  education  given  to  the  young  ladies  of 
Madame  de  Bellevue's  seminary  was  of  the  highest ; 
that  he  had  undoubtedly  selected  for  his  daughter  as 


6W  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIltfALAY.       14$ 

good  a  home  as  could  be  found  ;  and  knowing  this,  be 
took  his  departure  for  America  with  less  reluctance. 

"How  long  has  Miss  Olga  been  with  you,  Countess  ?  " 
asked  the  Archbishop  continuing  the  conversation. 

"  About  a  year  and  a  half,  Monseigneur." 

"  Has  she  had  these  reveries  very  long  ?  " 

"No;  they  commenced,  as  far  as  I  have  observed, 
about  three  months  after  her  father  bade  her  good-by. 
These  spells  occur  about  once  a  week.  They  have 
grown,  however,  more  intense,  and  to-day,  as  you  have 
observed,  her  abstraction  amounts  almost  to  a  trance." 

"  Has  she  any  male  instructor  who  appears  interested 
in  her?" 

"There  are  two  very  aged  professors  for  special 
branches,  drawing  and  music." 

"  Is  there  anybody  else  of  the  male  sex  in  your  institu 
tion  with  whom  Miss  Livingston  comes  in  contact  ?  " 

"  No,  except  perhaps,  my  protege,  the  young  violinist, 
who  has  just  returned  from  Brussels,  the  laureate  of  the 
Conservatory.  He  plays  before  the  young  ladies  occas 
ionally.  You  know  young  Trouvere  ?  " 

"  I  have  heard  a  vague  report  about  a  musical  genius 
whom  you  had  adopted  and  were  kindly  educating ; 
and  you  say  he  has  just  returned  with  honors  from  the 
Conservatory  ?  " 

"  He  has,  Monseigneur." 

"  Please  tell  me  more  about  him." 

The  Countess  related  the  episodes  of  his  career  to 
the  Archbishop. 

Some  fifteen  years  before,  at  the  semi  nary  of  Countess 
de  Belle vue,  twenty  or  thirty  people  were  assembled 
before  the  outer  door  of  the  kitchen  yard,  each  one  car 
rying  a  small  tin  pail.  The  door  opened,  and  the  young 
ladies  taking  their  vessels  from  a  few  of  the  applicants, 


144       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

turned  to  the  kitchen,  and  filling  them  to  the  brim, 
returned  them  to  the  owners  with  a  kindly  smile  and  a 
cheering  word.  All  were  served  in  turn  and  went  their 
way,  except  a  boy  about  twelve  years  old,  who  was  a 
favorite,  and  who  lingered  until  the  last.  When  all 
were  gone  he  was  invited  into  the  kitchen. 

"  Well,  Trouvere,"  (for  such  was  his  name)  said 
Victoire  de  Fays,  one  of  the  young  ladies  who  had  taken 
a  great  fancy  to  the  little  fellow,  "  how  are  you  to-day  ? 
I  hope  you  are  well,  in  good  trim,  and  can  give  us  a 
nice  little  solo  on  your  harmonica ;  something  new,  you 
know,  as  we  have  heard  the  "Brabansonne "  many 
times;  if  you  do  so  we  will  fill  your  little  pail  brim  full 
with  cakes  and  sweetmeats." 

The  little  fellow  appeared  to  think  deeply  for  a  few 
minutes,  hardly  noticing  the  promised  reward,  and  shyly 
made  answer: 

"  I  know  a  new  piece,  but  it  is  so  strange,  so  unlike 
the  other  tunes,  that  I  am  afraid  you  will  not  like  it." 

"  Well,  let  us  hear  it,"  said  Isabelle  Servais,  a  merry 
flaxen-haired  beauty;  "if  we  do  not  like  it  we  will  tell 
you." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  they  all  in  chorus,  "play  it  for  us, 
Trouvere." 

Seating  himself  and  raising  to  his  mouth  a  large  har 
monica,  a  present  from  the  ladies,  the  lad  ccmmenced 
to  play.  Instantly  the  attention  of  his  audience  was 
riveted,  for  such  strange  tones  and  combinations  they 
had  never  heard  before.  The  instrument  gave  forth 
notes  of  wailing  and  pent-up  sorrow,  anon  bursting  forth 
into  sobs  and  lamentations.  The  little  musician  ap 
peared  to  be  entirely  absorbed  in  the  melody.  Such 
wierd,  wild  notes  they  had  never  heard,  and  for  the 
moment  they  forgot  their  school  duties,  not  even  notic- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.       145 

ing  the  entrance  of  "  bonne  maman  "  as  they  called  the 
Countess  de  Bellevue,  who  now  appeared  on  the  scene  to 
find  out  the  cause  of  their  delay.  She  was  at  once  en 
tranced  herself  by  the  strange  music.  Trouvere  stopped, 
however,  and  it  was  only  then  that  the  young  ladies 
noticed  the  presence  of  the  Countess  and  with  contrite 
air,  asked  pardon  as  they  returned  to  their  respective 
class-rooms.  But  Victoire  de  Fays  and  Isabelle  Servais 
remained  with  the  Countess,  and  asked  her  if  she  could 
do  nothing  to  further  the  musical  education  of  the 
talented  child. 

"Come  to  my  room,"  she  answered,  "  and  we  will 
talk  the  matter  over." 

When  in  her  chamber  and  seated,  she  beckoned  to 
Trouvere  and  taking  him  affectionately  by  the  hand, 
asked  whether  he  would  like  to  become  an  artist,  a  musi 
cian.  The  boy  fell  on  his  knees  before  the  kind-hearted 
lady  and,  raising  his  clasped  hands,  cried  out  with  tears 
in  his  eyes,  "  A  violin,  a  violin,  bonne  maman." 

The  Countess  could  not  help  laughing  at  this  enthusi 
astic  outburstof  the  embryo  artist,  and  replied  :  "  Well, 
well,  my  little  son,  you  shall  have  a  violin.  But  tell  me 
where  did  you  learn  the  strange  tune  you  were  playing 
in  the  kitchen  ?" 

The  child  became  embarrassed  and  bowed  his  head 
without  answering. 

"  Tell  me,  Trouvere,  I  wish  to  know/* 

For  a  moment  the  lad  remained  twisting  his  cap  be 
tween  his  fingers,  but  being  urged  by  his  patroness,  said 
that  he  had  had  a  dream,  or  at  least  thought  it  was  a 
dream,  though  everything  was  as  plain  to  him  as  if  he 
had  been  awake.  He  seemed  to  be  in  a  strange  country, 
in  the  midst  of  high  mountains.  He  saw  a  village  with 
its  people  living  in  tents  of  skin.  He  saw  them  go  into 
10 


146       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  H1MALAY. 

a  cave,  and  gather  around  a  pile  of  stones  upon  which 
a  small  fire  was  burning.  As  every  one  placed  on  it  a  stick 
of  wood,  it  blazed  anew.  The  scent  given  forth  by 
the  burning  wood  was  very  strong  and  sweet.  The 
whole  ceremony  was  presided  over  by  a  stately  woman  or 
Queen,  holding  a  staff  in  her  hand.  Soon  he  heard 
strange  music,  at  the  strains  of  which  the  people  began 
to  dance  around  the  fire.  They  also  took  up  the  burn 
ing  brands,  waving  them  strangely  in  the  air.  Though 
many  other  things  occurred,  he  did  not  notice  them,  so 
absorbed  was  he  in  the  music,  which  had  impressed  him 
so  much,  that  ever  since  he  had  tried  to  play  it  on  his 
harmonica,  and  thought  that  what  they  had  heard  was 
somewhat  like  it.  The  Countess  kissed  the  little  fellow, 
and  dismissed  him. 

When  he  had  gone,  the  lady  pondered  over  the  matter 
and  came  to  the  conclusion  that  Trouvere  should  have 
an  opportunity  to  cultivate  his  musical  talent.  She 
thought  as  he  was  the  pet  of  all  the  young  ladies  of  the 
seminary,  he  might  as  well  be  educated  with  them,  for 
he  was  but  twelve  years  old,  and  perfectly  innocent  ard 
well  behaved.  So  the  next  morning  she  sent  her  gar 
dener  to  inquire  after  the  parents  of  the  little  fellow, 
with  a  view  to  making  arrangements  with  them.  He 
returned  with  the  information  that  Trouvere  had  no 
parents ;  that  he  lived  with  a  woman,  in  whose  care  he 
had  been  placed  by  another  woman  who,  it  was  said, 
brought  him  from  Brussels  to  Liege  ;  that  the  boy  was 
at  the  time  very  well  dressed  ;  in  a  word  that  it  was  a 
mystery,  which  would  probably  never  be  cleared  up,  as 
the  woman  who  brought  him  from  Brussels  was  dead, 
or  so  at  least  it  was  reported.  At  this  unexpected  news 
the  Countess  decided  to  adopt  the  boy  at  once.  She 
herself  went  to  see  the  person  with  whom  he  resided, 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.       147 

gave  her  some  money,  and  assured  her  that  the  ladies 
under  her  charge  would  see  to  her  wants. 

When  Trouvere  was  installed  in  the  seminary,  the 
Countess  had  him  neatly  dressed,  and  brought  to  her 
rooms.  She  was  much  impressed  by  his  appearance ;  his 
mien,  though  child-like,  showed  breeding  and  refinement; 
his  figure  was  erect,  and  his  bearing  aristocratic;  his  skin 
was  of  a  southern  hue,  and  his  complexion  dark;  his 
eyes  were  black  and  dreamily  soft,  set  off  with  arching, 
well-defined  eye -brows.  The  Countess  said  that  he  look 
ed  like  the  son  of  some  southern  gentleman,  proud,  but 
distinguished  and  refined.  She  had  a  room  prepared  for 
him  adjoining  her  own  apartments.  He  attended  the 
class-rooms  with  the  young  ladies  of  his  age,  always  be 
haved  most  genteelly,  and  proved  a  most  apt  and  atten 
tive  pupil. 

The  teacher  of  music  had  been  instructed  to  take 
Trouvere  into  his  class,  and  from  that  quarter  also  great 
progress  was  reported.  For  several  years  the  boy  re 
mained  at  the  seminary,  intermingling  freely  with  the 
young  ladies,  during  class  hours  at  least,  for  in  moments 
of  recreation  he  always  went  to  his  room  to  practice  on 
the  violin  purchased  for  him  by  the  Countess.  The  very 
soul  of  the  boy  was  absorbed  in  his  music.  Every  spare 
minute  was  given  to  practice,  and  he  soon  became  a  fair 
instrumentalist.  His  classical  studies  were  also  very 
satisfactory  ;  but  he  loved  the  poets  best. 

Slowly  he  developed  into  a  handsome  young  man,  and 
it  was  no  longer  proper  for  him  to  mingle  with  the 
young  ladies.  So  the  Countess  ordered  her  professors 
to  give  him  private  lessons  in  her  own  rooms,  and  for 
two  years  he  studied  unremittingly.  He  was  now  seven 
teen,  and  his  benefactress  thought  it  time  to  send  him 


148       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY 

to  the  Conservatory  of  Music  at  Brussels,  to  finish  his 
education  and  fit  him  for  his  profession. 

It  was  with  much  hesitation  and  misgiving  that  the 
good  lady  decided  to  send  the  inexperienced  youth  in 
to  a  large  city.  Thus  far  he  had  never  seen  any  society 
but  that  which  the  seminary  afforded.  His  soul  was  as 
pure  as  crystal;  all  his  aspirations  were  lofty;  he  was 
deeply  religious,  with  an  unbounded  love  and  adoration 
for  the  Infinite  Maker  of  all.  But  would  he  come  forth 
unsullied  from  the  temptations  of  a  great  metropolis  ? 

Finally  Madame  de  Bellevue  wrote  to  a  lady  friend, 
who  lived  in  that  city,  and  told  her  about  Trouvere. 
This  lady  was  in  good  circumstances,  a  widow  and  child 
less,  and  herself  a  great  lover  of  music.  The  Countess 
thought  that,  while  Trouvere  would  be  good  company 
for  her,  he  would  also  be  safe  in  her  hands.  The  lady 
answered  that  she  would  be  very  happy  to  receive  the 
young  man,  would  give  him  room  and  board  gratuitous 
ly,  and  thus  contribute  her  mite  toward  bringing  this 
genius  before  the  world. 

The  Countess  was  delighted,  and  after  having  arrang 
ed  all  matters  with  Trouvere,  herself  accompanied  him 
to  Brussels.  There  she  made  all  arrangements  with  the 
professors  of  the  Conservatory,  paid  all  the  bills,  saw 
Trouvere  installed  in  the  household  of  her  friend,  and 
bidding  him  an  affectionate  farewell,  returned  to  Liege, 
not  without  shedding  tears  at  the  idea  of  leaving  behind 
her  one  to  whom  she  was  tenderly  attached,  and  who 
was  so  worthy  of  her  motherly  affection. 

A  few  weeks  before  the  Countess  and  the  Archbishop 
met  in  the  library  of  the  seminary,  Madame  de  Bellevue 
had  received  a  letter  from  Trouvere,  stating  that  he  had 
passed  so  excellent  an  examination  in  every  branch  of 
music  that  he  had  won  the  prize  of  honor  at  the  Con- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       149 

servatory,  which  would  be  bestowed  upon  him  at  the 
end  of  the  week.  He  besought  the  good  Countess  to  be 
present  if  possible  at  the  ceremony,  especially  as  the 
King  might  attend,  for  the  prize  was  his  own  endow 
ment. 

"I  certainly  attach,"  he  said  in  his  letter,  "much 
value  to  the  gold  medal  which  will  be  put  upon  my 
breast,  perhaps  by  the  King  himself;  but  far  more  that 
you,  my  noble  benefactress,  should  witness  the  honor 
conferred  on  me,  one  which  I  owe  to  your  protection 
and  kindness." 

This  letter  touched  the  good  Countess*  heart,  and  she 
repaired  to  Brussels  the  day  before  the  event.  Her 
friend,  with  whom  Trouvere  still  remained,  received  her, 
and  during  the  evening,  while  Trouvere  was  at  the  Con 
servatory  rehearsal,  Madame  de  Bellevue  learned  many 
details  about  him,  that  could  not  well  have  been  given 
in  their  correspondence.  She  heard  that  Trouvere  had 
but  one  passion,  his  violin.  True,  he  loved  to  read 
poetry,  to  view  the  star-lit  heavens,  or  to  bend  in  dreamy 
worship  over  the  flowers  he  culled  in  the  meadow ;  but 
these  were  only  means  of  inspiration,  the  origin  of 
themes  elucidated  and  embodied  by  his  instrument ; 
motives  for  improvisation,  always  beautiful,  and  often 
divine.  Furthermore  he  was  perfect  in  morals,  in  sim 
plicity,  aspiration,  and  tenderness,  and  yet  possesed  of 
a  strong  mind  and  will,  which  asserted  themselves  where  - 
ever  decision  was  required.  He  had  an  exceedingly 
amiable  disposition.  After  improvising  some  pathetic 
piece,  when  he  saw  that  his  aunt,  (as  he  called  his  good 
hostess)  was  touched,  sometimes  to  tears,  he  would  ap 
proach  her,  seat  himself  on  a  foot-stool,  put  his  arm 
around  her  waist,  and,  while  stroking  her  white  lock? 
in  his  most  caressing  mood,  say : 


150       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

lt  You  like  my  music,  don't  you,  Aunt  ?  You  under 
stand  me  when  my  soul  feels  sad,  and  my  violin  cries 
I  have  seen  tears  rolling  down  your  eyes  :  now,  now,  do 
not  deny  it,  for  I  have  seen  them.  And  how  you  did 
laugh  when  I  tried  to  imitate  the  jabberings  of  two  quar 
reling  women  !  Well  I  love  you,  dear  Aunt,  for  you  are 
so  good.  I  could  play  a  whole  night  for  you." 

"And  thus,"  said  the  lady,  '•  Trouvere  would  sit  at 
my  knee  by  the  hour,  caressing  and  entertaining  me,  in 
the  most  innocent  and  winning  fashion." 

The  Countess  was  more  than  delighted  with  the  re 
port  she  received  of  her  protege.  The  only  drawback  to 
her  pleasure  was  the  tears  shed  by  her  friend  at  the 
prospect  of  Trouvere's  departure. 

The  next  day  was  the  one  set  for  the  distribution  of 
the  prizes.  Several  ministers  of  state  had  signified  their 
intention  to  be  present,  and  it  was  as  usual,  to  be  a 
grand  affair.  Half  an  hour  before  the  appointed  time, 
the  Countess,  her  friend  and  Trouvere  entered  a  carriage, 
and  drove  to  the  central  music  hall  of  the  Conservatory. 
The  young  violinist  had  notified  the  director  that 
Madame  de  Bellevue  would  attend,  and  as  she  was 
widely  known  in  Belgium,  one  of  the  best  seats  was  re 
served  for  her.  When  they  arrived  many  people  of  dis 
tinction  were  already  assembled.  Soon  afterward  came 
the  Ministers  of  State,  and  now  the  orchestra  began 
to  play  the  overture  of  "Robin  des  Bois."  When  it 
was  about  half  finished,  and  all  were  attentively  listen 
ing  to  its  beautiful  execution,  a  courier,  wearing  the 
royal  livery,  entered  the  hall,  and  announced  in  a  loud 
voice:  "  Le  Roi." 

Immediately  the  orchestra  stopped,  and  a  buzz  of  ex 
citement  ran  through  the  audience.  The  director  of 
the  Conservatory,  the  professors,  and  ministers  rose  .to 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       151 

receive  and  welcome  the  King.  On  his  entrance,  the 
assemblage  arose,  and  the  orchestra  played  the  national 
air,  the  Braban^onne.  The  King  of  a  near  country,  his 
guest  at  the  time,  accompanied  him,  and  the  royal  visi 
tor  was  complimented  in  similar  fashion.  They  seated 
themselves  upon  an  elevated  dais  nearly  facing  the 
Countess.  The  Belgian  King  recognized  her,  for  her 
merit  and  repute  had  gained  for  her  an  introduction  at 
Court,  and  sent  a  general  to  present  his  regards. 

The  Countess  could  not  suppress  her  delight,  and  a 
hum  of  appreciation  pervaded  the  assembly.  The 
mutual  salutations  ended,  the  orchestra  resumed  the 
overture,  after  which  the  distribution  of  prizes  began. 
The  director  handed  the  diplomas,  richly  covered  opera 
partitions ;  silver  and  bronze  medals  to  the  high  digni 
taries  for  distribution.  The  successful  candidates  were 
brought  forward  one  by  one  to  receive  their  awards,  of 
which  the  last  was  the  * '  grand  prix  d'honneur"  a  large 
gold  medal  now  resting  in  its  satin  casket,  upon  a  small 
table  before  the  monarchs. 

The  director,  leading  Trouvere  by  the  hand,  brought 
him  before  their  Majesties,  introducing  him  as  the  suc 
cessful  candidate  for  the  grand  prize.  They  were  struck 
by  the  manly  and  distinguished  bearing  of  the  young 
musician.  Respectfully  bowing,  the  young  man  glanced 
at  one  of  the  kings  in  his  straight -forward,  unsophisti 
cated  way.  A  strange  sensation  seized  him.  A  kind  of 
nervous  tremor  crept  through  his  nerves  and  shook  his 
frame,  though  he  could  not  himself  define  his  feelings. 
For  an  instant,  he  seemed  to  recognize,  as  in  a  flash, 
above  the  head  of  the  visiting  king,  the  face  of  the 
dark  aristocratic  woman  he  had  seen  so  many  times  in 
his  dreams,  and  the  melody  of  whose  strange,  weird 
songs  he  so  often  endeavored  to  reproduce. 


152       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

The  Countess,  as  well  as  the  audience,  noticed  Trou 
vere' s  perturbation,  but  all  thought  it  natural  on  such  an 
occasion.  The  King  of  the  Belgians  took  the  medal 
from  its  case,  arose,  and  while  the  orchestra  played  a  few 
strains  of  the  national  anthem,  fastened  it  on  young 
Trouve"re's  breast,  saying  a  few  complimentary  and 
encouraging  words.  A  round  of  applause  from  the  audi 
ence  greeted  the  laureate,  who,  instead  of  returning  to 
his  place,  went  straight  to  the  Countess,  and  bending 
over  her  white  locks,  imprinted  an  affectionate  kiss  upon 
her  noble  forehead,  saying  aloud  : 

"It  is  to  you  that  I  owe  this  honor,  and  you  must 
share  it." 

As  all  knew  Trouvere's  history,  including  even  the 
ministers  of  state,  another  round  of  applause  followed 
the  act,  and  the  good  Countess,  who  had  hitherto  suc 
ceeded  in  suppressing  her  emotions,  could  no  longer 
refrain  from  tears. 

Meanwhile,  a  staff-officer  brought  the  director  word 
that  the  Belgian  King  wished  to  speak  with  him.  After 
receiving  his  Majesty's  commands,  he  went  to  inform 
Trouvere,  who  was  still  with  the  Countess,  that  the  King 
had  expressed  a  desire  to  hear  the  composition  which 
had  won  the  prize  of  honor. 

Trouvere  hesitated  ;  but  the  director  brought  his 
violin,  placed  it  in  his  hand,  placed  him  in  the  proper 
position  and  made  him  face  their  Majesties. 

The  audience  again  began  to  applaud.  Trouvere  felt 
the  strange  influence  of  a  few  moments  ago  come  over  him. 
He  commenced  to  play.  Hardly  had  he  struck  a  few 
notes,  when  he  saw  above  the  head  of  one  of  the  kings 
the  same  dark  and  haughty  woman  he  thought  he  had 
seen  there  before.  It  seemed  to  him  that  she  was  sing 
ing  one  of  her  weird  songs,  and  that  he  was  imitating 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       153 

her.  His  bow  followed  mechanically  the  intonations. 
It  appeared  to  him  as  if  the  woman  was  singing  through 
his  violin.  The  King,  above  whose  head  the  face  of  the 
woman  appeared,  soon  grew  intensely  interested.  He 
changed  position  several  times,  as  if  to  bring  his  ear 
nearer  to  the  violinist.  The  playing  soon  became  very 
strange;  now  sweet,  full  of  love  and  tenderness;  now 
furious  like  the  raging  cf  a  stcrm,  and  at  times  express 
ive  of  intense  hatred.  The  monarch  was  transfixed,  and 
his  face  grew  deadly  pale. 

''Enough,"  he  said  with  trembling  voice  extending 
his  hand  towards  the  musician,  "  enough." 

Their  Majesties  arose  and  with  them  the  audience — 
the  former  leaving  the  hall,  were  followed  by  their 
attendants  and  they  were  driven  to  the  palace.  One  of 
the  kings  remained  in  his  quarters,  refusing  to  see  any 
one;  and,  pacing  his  apartments  in  the  deepest  agitation, 
muttered;  "Where  could  the  young  violinist  have 
heard  that  wild  strain,  the  very  same  she  used  to  sing  to 
sne  when  she  bound  me  with  the  spell  of  that  tiger  love 
of  hers.  Ah  !  that  woman  !  that  woman  1 "' ' 


1 54       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  K 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Archbishop,  in  conversation  with  the  Countess 
de  Bellevue,  while  sipping  tea  in  her  library,  had  listened 
with  marked  interest  to  all  the  incidents  of  the  young 
artist's  career,  and  when  the  story  was  finished  he  re 
marked  : 

"  Some  day,  Countess,  I  shall  take  the  liberty  of  ask 
ing  you  to  introduce  me  to  the  young  gentleman.  He 
must  be  of  good  parentage,  a  lost  child,  perhaps ;  his 
talents  and  aspirations  seem  to  indicate  it." 

"  I  am  of  the  same  opinion,  Monseigneur,  and  I  sin 
cerely  hope  that  Trouvere  will  find  his  parents  some 
day ;  for  he  seems  at  times  in  deep  despondency,  when 
brooding  over  the  past.  Well,  Trouvere  is  the  only  per 
son  Olga  has  seen  since  his  return  a  week  ago  :  he  likes 
to  play  tor  the  ladies,  who  never  tire  of  his  music." 

"  It  is  very  natural  indeed  for  such  an  artist." 

"  Olga,  I  must  confess,  is  strangely  impressed  by  his 
music,  and  several  times  I  have  seen  it  bring  tears  to  her 
eyes.  I  have  also  remarked  that  certain  airs  and  melo 
dies  have  the  tendency  to  throw  her  into  reveries,  though 
she  seems  always  to  combat  them. ' ' 

"  But,  Countess,"  asked  the  Archbishop  listening  in 
tently,  "what  is  that  delightful  music?  " 

' '  Oh  !  It  is  Trouvere  ;  I  had  forgotten  that  he  asked 
permission  to  play  a  nocturne  this  evening ;  I  was  to  be 
present,  but  I  had  forgotten  all  about  it." 

"  What  strange,  rich  tones  !  " 

"I   am   sure   Olga   is  enthusiastically  listening.     If 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       15$ 

Monseigneur  will  be  kind  enough  to  follow  me,  I  will 
lead  him  to  a  place  where,  without  being  seen,  he  can 
observe  the  young  ladies  and  the  musician." 

"I  am  at  your  command,  Countess;  please  lead  the 
way." 

Passing  through  a  long  glass-covered  corridor  they 
entered  a  small  apartment,  from  which  unnoticed,  they 
could  see  the  young  people  assembled. 

Tronvere  was  playing  one  of  his  favorite  compositions ; 
a  wild,  weird  melody,  full  of  crescendos  and  diminu 
endos,  like  a  gusty  wind,  sweeping  through  a  forest;  now 
soft  and  supplicating,  now  harsh  and  commanding,  but 
always  harmonious  and  effective.  He  held  the  young 
ladies  as  though  under  a  spell ;  the  more  so  as  his  music 
was  in  keeping  with  the  wildness  of  the  night,  for  among 
the  cypress  trees  in  the  garden,  could  be  heard  the 
moaning  of  a  storm. 

At  first  Olga  could  not  be  discovered,  but  presently 
the  Archbishop  observed  her  seated  in  a  secluded  nook, 
in  the  shadow  of  the  stairway  leading  to  the  dormitories. 
The  girl  seemed  as  one  entranced.  Through  her  large 
expanded  eyes,  fixed  upon  the  musician,  her  very  soul 
appeared  to  look  forth  and  to  absorb  every  strain  from 
the  violin.  When  the  melody  became  weird,  her  body 
seemed  to  shiver,  to  tremble  with  nervous  excitement, 
and  anon  at  some  soft,  appealing  melody,  a  blush  seemed 
to  creep  over  her  cheeks,  her  gaze  seemed  to  soften,  ard 
her  lips  to  smile.  She  was  the  true  impersonation  of  Trou- 
vere's  genius,  expressed  in  the  language  of  music. 

The  Prelate  regarded  her  with  intense  interest,  ar.d 
seemed  almost  to  read  her  thoughts. 

"Strange,  strange,"  he  said,  "here  in  this  western 
materialistic  land,  such  a  soul  as  this  !  O  thou  angel  in 


156       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY. 

exile,  may  the  Elohim  direct  thy  footsteps,  and  guide 
thy  destiny!  " 

Trouvere  was  absorbed  in  his  melody ;  his  eyes  were 
half  closed ;  his  head  followed  the  cadences  of  the  music, 
and  when  he  ceased  to  play,  he  seemed  to  awake  as  from 
a  dream.  His  look  was  wandering  and  nervous,  and  he 
stared  around  him  as  if  to  discover  where  he  was ;  but 
perceiving  Olga,  his  features  became  more  calm  and 
natural.  Each  seemed  conscious  of  the  abstraction  and 
mental  abandonment  from  which  they  had  emerged,  and 
at  the  same  instant  dropped  their  eyes,  not  as  lovers,  but 
like  two  souls  who,  by  some  invisible  power,  had  for  a 
moment  been  united  in  ethereal  regions,  and  then  return 
ed  to  earth. 

When  Trouvere  had  finished,  he  saluted  the  young 
Jadies,  and  retired  to  a  small  room  in  an  aisle  of  the 
private  apartments  of  Madame  de  Bellevue. 

"Did  you  observe  her,  Monseigneur?" 

"Yes,  Countess,  and  with  much  interest.  I  observed 
also  your  young  violinist.  He  seems  to  have  the  dreamy  eye 
of  the  mystic.  I  will  study  him  also.  I  think,  dear  Count 
ess,  you  have  a  rich  psychological  mine  in  your  institu 
tion.  God  alone  knows  what  the  future  holds  in  store 
for  those  two  !  If  you  will  permit,  I  will  visit  you  in  a 
day  or  two,  and  we  will  try  to  find  out  whether  Olga  has 
any  latent  occult  powers ;  for  if  so,  they  may  prove  very 
interesting." 

"  You  are  ever  welcome  here,  as  you  well  know,  Mon 
seigneur,  and  I  am  always  at  your  service." 

"And  I  at  yours,"  he  answered  with  a  graceful  in 
clination  of  the  head.  "  My  carriage  has  arrived,  and 
now,  Countess,  I  shall  wish  you  good-night." 

"Good-night,  Monseigneur." 

A  few  days  later,  toward  evening,  he  again  made  his 


O.V  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.       157 

appearance  at  the  seminary,  bringing  with  him  a  small 
casket,  covered  with  purple  velvet,  which  he  carefully 
placed  on  a  side  table. 

"Well,  Countess,"  he  said,  "how  is  our  little  girl 
to-day?" 

"Very  well  indeed,  Monseigneur.  Her  teacher  told 
me  this  forenoon  that  she  was  a  strange,  but  most  talent 
ed  child,  almost  a  genius.  She  knows  all  her  lessons 
perfectly.  Yet  when  studying,  her  eyes  never  seem  to 
rest  on  the  book,  but  are  steadily  fixed  above  it,  giving 
one  the  impression,  that  she  acquired  her  knowledge  by 
intuition." 

"It  is  !  wonderful !  wonderful !  "  ejaculated  the  Pre 
late. 

The  Countess  was  at  a  loss.  While  understanding  the 
girl's  faculties  less  and  less,  she  was  aware  that  the  Mon 
seigneur  understood  them  ever  more  clearly.  But  to  her 
all  was  as  yet  mystery. 

* '  Countess,  would  you  do  me  the  favor  of  asking  Miss 
Olga  to  take  tea  with  us  to-night?  I  wish  to  question 
her  a  little;  but  first  she  must  be  made  to  feel  at  home; 
so  that  she  will  not  be  embarrassed  in  her  answers." 

"Certainly,  Monseigneur,  with  the  greatest  pleasure. " 

Olga  was  sent  for,  and  soon  appeared.  She  bowed 
respectfully  to  the  Countess,  and  was  introduced  to  the 
Archbishop,  whom  the  reader  doubtless  recognizes  as 
Bishop  Angelo. 

The  young  girl  surprised  at  this  unexpected  honor, 
looked  at  her  school  uniform,  and  then  reproachfully  at 
the  Countess,  as  though  to  say : 

"Why  did  you  not  tell  me  of  this?  I  might  have 
dressed  for  the  occasion." 

"It  is  quite  right,  Olga,"  said  the  Countess  in  reply 
to  this  silent  reproach.  <  <  Monseigneur  likes  our  uni- 


158       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY. 

form  very  much,  and  prefers  its  simplicity  to  all  the  silks 
in  the  city.  Sit  near  me,  my  child  and  take  a  cup  of 
tea  with  us.  Your  teacher  has  just  spoken  of  your  re 
markable  progress  in  your  studies,  and  of  the  manner  in 
which  you  learn  and  recite  your  lessons.  Monseigneur 
heard  the  report  and  expressed  a  wish  to  see  you." 

"I  must  congratulate  you,  Miss  Livingston,  upon  the 
success  which  your  diligence  has  won.  Since  my  stay 
here,  seldom  have  I  heard  a  better  account  of  any  young 
student." 

Thus  saying,  the  Archbishop  shook  hands  with  her 
most  cordially,  causing  the  child's  face  to  color,  crimson 
red. 

"And  now,  my  dear  Olga,"  said  the  Countess,  "I 
wish  you  to  remember  that  for  to-night  you  are  are  not 
my  pupil  but  my  guest ;  so  you  must  act  and  speak  as 
freely  with  us,  as  any  of  my  visitors  would  do." 

When  the  Archbishop  had  passed  half  an  hour  in  con 
versation  with  Olga,  she  appeared  to  be  quite  at  ease, 
and  even  to  display  a  lively  interest  in  his  discourse. 
Observing  this,  he  went  to  the  side  table  upon  which  he 
had  laid  the  velvet- covered  case,  and  opening  it  by  a 
secret  spring,  took  out  a  mirror  of  concave  form,  upon 
the  frame  of  which  were  painted  mystic  symbols — ser 
pents,  triangles,  circles,  and  hieroglyphics.  He  placed 
the  mirror  on  a  table  so  that  one  looking  on  it  should 
face  the  east. 

"Miss  Olga,"  he  said,  "  will  you  be  kind  enough  to 
walk  this  way  and  see  how  your  features  look  in  the 
mirror.  It  is  a  little  different  from  an  ordinary  one;  I 
brought  it  fron  India." 

"Certainly,  Monseigneur." 

The  Archibishop  placed  her  in   the  position  requir- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       159 

ed,  and  adjusting  the  mirror  before  her,  at  a  certain 
angle  of  inclination,  said  : 

< <  Now,  Miss  Olga,  look  steadily  at  the  glass,  and  tell 
us  whether  you  see  anything  there  besides  your  own 
face." 

The  child  looked  at  him  in  astonishment,  as  if  she  did 
not  understand  his  words,  while  the  Prelate,  joining 
Madame  de  Bellevue,  requested  her  in  a  low  voice  to  be 
silent,  and  to  listen  attentively  to  whatever  the  girl  might 
say. 

"Well/1  said  Olga,  moving  her  head  from  right  to 
left,  "I  do  not  see  my  face  at  all;  this  is  a  strange 
mirror !  It  seems  as  if  a  mass  of  thick  white-clouds 
were  rolling  over  and  over  !  Ah  !  now  the  clouds  appear 
less  dense ;  they  become  more  transparent,  like  a  fog. 
Something  shines  through  the  mist.  A  landscape,  and 
now  a  cottage,  in  a  clump  of  trees.  In  the  distance  I 
see  a  large  building  like  the  palace  of  a  king.  I 
see  two  ladies,  covered  with  long  cloaks,  slowly  descend 
ing  the  stairway  of  the  building.  One  is  old  ;  the  other 
young ;  both  seem  agitated,  as  if  in  anxious  expectation ; 
they  direct  their  steps  toward  the  cottage;  they  enter." 

The  Archbishop  was  breathless  and  the  Countess,  who 
knew  the  history  of  the  Prince  de  Silvereau,  listened  in 
tently  to  every  word  of  this  startling  revelation. 

Olga  continued : 

"  Now  I  see  a  young  man,  an  officer.  He  raps  at  the 
front  door  of  the  cottage.  The  elder  of  the  two  ladies 
opens  the  door  and  beckons  to  him  to  enter." 

"Enough,  my  child,"  said  the  Archbishop,  greatly 
excited,  "we  will  continue  this  some  other  time."  But 
extending  her  hands  toward  the  Prelate,  almost  with  an 
air  of  command,  Olga  proceeded  as  if  unaware  of  his 
presence. 


f  60       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

"  I  see  the  young  officer  bending  his  knee  before  the 
lady,  as  if  taking  leave  of  one  for  whom  he  holds  the 
tenderest  regard  and  the  deepest  respect.  But  what  is 
this  ?  The  scene  changes ;  the  cottage  and  the  land 
scape  have  disappeared." 

The  Archbishop  uttered  a  sigh  of  relief. 

"Now  I  see  the  interior  of  a  lady's  boudoir ;  the 
furniture  is  very  rich,  and  the  room  is  full  of  ornaments 
rich  and  rare.  On  a  satin-covered  divan,  a  lady  is  seated. 
She  is  of  middle  age  and  tears  are  in  her  eyes.  Oh  ! 
The  room  she  is  in  belongs  to  a  palace ;  she — she  looks 
like  a  queen  !  "  ejaculated  Olga  with  an  accent  of  wonder. 

The  Archbishop's  form  was  bent  forward  as  if  to  catch 
every  breath  that  fell  from  the  young  girl's  lips.  The 
Countess  was  no  less  interested. 

"  Now  the  Queen  brushes  away  her  tears,"  continued 
the  maid.  "  Slowly  and  painfully  she  lifts  her  head, 
supporting  it  with  her  hand  ;  her  elbow  rests  on  a  small 
marble  table,  and  she  seems  to  be  in  deep  thought. 
And  now  images  appear  before  her  and  vanish  one  after 
another.  Oh  !  I  begin  to  understand ;  they  are  the 
pictures  of  her  thoughts.  I  see  suddenly  appearing  the 
portrait  of  the  handsome  officer  who  entered  the  little 
cottage  at  night  near  the  palace,  and  who  bowed  to  the 
younger  of  the  two  ladies,  while  taking  his  leave.  Hush  !  ' ' 
said  the  child,  placing  her  fingers  over  her  lips.  "  I  see 
the  image  of  the  young  lady  moving  slowly  toward  the 
Queen,  looking  more  and  more  like  her  as  it  approaches. 
It  draws  nearer  and  nearer,  and  now, — now  it  merges 
into  the  Queen  and  disappears.  Yes,  the  young  lady 
of  the  cottage,  is  the  unhappy  Queen.  How  very 
strange." 

The  Archbishop  and  the  Countess  were  mute  with 
astonishment.  After  a  few  minutes  Olga  exclaimed  : 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       l6l 

"Now  the  young  officer  appears  again." 

At  these  words  the  Prelate  hurriedly  left  his  seat,  ap 
proaching  Olga  with  the  intention  of  taking  away  the 
mirror ;  but  the  girl,  fixing  her  beautiful  eyes  upon  him, 
and  extending  her  arm  said  in  a  firm  voice  : 

"  Please  be  seated,  Monseigneur." 

Madame  de  Bellevue  was  deeply  affected,  but  with 
eyes  fixed  upon  her  pupil  who  now  appeared  to  her  as  a 
sybil,  sat  montionless  as  a  statue. 

Olga  resumed  her  description  : 

1 '  I  see  the  young  officer  of  the  cottage,  dressed  like  a 
monk  and  looking  much  older.  What  strange  things 
move  before  my  eyes !  Now  I  see  him  in  a  foreign  land 
and  surrounded  by  tropical  vegetation.  The  people 
around  him  are  strangely  dressed.  They  wear  long  yel 
low  robes,  and  turbans  on  their  heads.  The  monk  seems 
to  be  of  some  high  priestly  rank.  He  is  coming  this 
way.  I  see  you  also  in  the  mirror,  Monseigneur ;  well, 
he  is  going  toward  you  ;  Monseigneur ;  he  is 

At  this  point  the  Archbishop  stepped  forward,  and 
made  a  pass  with  his  hand  over  the  mirror,  whereupon 
Olga  exclaimed:  "All  is  dark;  I  can  see  nothing 
more." 

Monseigneur  replaced  the  mirror  in  the  casket,  on  the 
table  from  which  he  had  taken  it.  To  relieve  the  situa 
tion  which  was  a  little  embarrassing  for  all,  he  said  : 

"  Countess,  I  told  you  a  few  days  ago,  that  I  should 
ask  for  an  introduction  to  your  musical  laureate.  Would 
it  be  inconvenient  for  you  to  grant  this  favor  to-night? 
I  wish  very  much  to  hear  him,  and  this  evening  I  should 
be  glad  to  listen  to  him." 

Madame  de  Bellevue  readily  acquiesced  to  the  sugges 
tion,  and  immediately  rang  the  bell  for  her  servant. 

Olga  blushed  and  her  eyelids  drooped. 
II 


162       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

Presently  the  artist  entered  with  his  instrument.  He 
had  been  apprised  of  the  Archbishop's  visit  and  was  at 
tired  in  evening  dress.  As  he  stood  at  the  entrance  of 
the  salon,  he  appeared  in  features  and  physique  the  very 
type  of  perfect  humanity.  His  tall,  erect  figure,  his 
lofty  forehead,  his  hair  black  as  the  raven's  wing,  his 
dark  southern  complexion,  his  dreamy,  jet  black  eyes, 
and  mystic  brow  attracted  at  once  the  Prelate's  atten 
tion. 

Saluting  the  company  gracefully  as  he  entered, 
Trouvere  at  once  approached  the  Countess,  taking  her 
hands  in  both  of  his,  affectionately.  After  intro 
ducing  him  to  the  Archbishop  she  motioned  him  to  a 
seat. 

"  My  dear  Trouvere,"  she  said,  "  Monseigneur  has 
heard  of  your  success  at  the  Conservatory,  and  has  ex 
pressed  a  desire  to  hear  you.  Will  you  favor  us  with 
one  of  your  improvisations?  Not  operatic  music  or 
grand  sonatas ;  just  obey  the  inspiration  of  the  moment, 
if  there  be  any." 

"I  shall  feel  honored,  indeed,  to  play  before  Monseig 
neur,"  replied  he  with  a  graceful  inclination  of  the  head. 
"As  for  inspiration,"  he  added  in  a  gentle  voice,  "  you 
are  aware  Countess,  that  whenever  you  are  present,  the 
inspiration  of  love  never  fails."  His  eyes,  however, 
met  those  of  Olga,  who  was  seated  on  the  other  side  of 
the  Countess. 

"Very  well,  very  well,"  answered  the  latter,  with  a 
smile  of  evident  satisfaction. 

Trouvere  arose  and  tuned  his  instrument,  during 
which  process  his  eyes  often  met  Olga's.  He  looked 
upward  for  a  moment,  as  if  waiting  for  an  inspiration ; 
then  his  eyes  meeting  those  of  the  young  girl  again,  he 
commenced  playing.  The  tones,  at  first  low,  soft,  and 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       163 

plaintive,  as  if  expressing  the  most  tender  pleading ; 
soon  became  richer  and  more  melodious,  and  now  more 
earnest,  tender,  and  beseeching,  as  though  of  supplica 
tion,  of  fervent  prayer.  Was  the  inspiration  an  earnest 
appeal  to  the  Infinite  Father ;  a  mystic  longing  to  know 
the  unknowable,  the  surgings  of  a  soul  toward  the  limit 
less  regions  of  ethereal  space,  or  was  it  the  translation 
through  music  of  the  aspirations  of  a  noble  and  pure 
first  love?  Certain  it  was  that  the  hearts  of  all  were 
touched,  and  that  each  one  could  interpret  the  beautiful 
soul-elevating  harmony  according  to  his  or  her  own 
mental  state. 

Olga,  with  her  beautiful  blue  eyes  steadily  fixed  upon 
the  musician,  drank  in  every  note,  every  intonation,  as 
eagerly  as  the  morning  sun  absorbs  the  glittering  dew. 
The  feelings  that  the  tender  melodies  of  the  young  artist 
awoke  in  her  soul  were  like  a  new  revelation.  They 
seemed  to  find  a  ready  place  there,  to  fill  a  void,  and  to 
be  a  natural  part  of  herself.  She  felt  her  vital  forces 
quickened  and  more  intensified.  Did  she  ask  what  all 
this  meant?  No,  while  the  dear,  pure-hearted  child 
continued  to  look  at  Trouvere,  to  drink  in  all  the  rich 
melody  that  his  violin  gave  forth,  she  seemed  to  under 
stand  it,  to  assimilate  it,  almost  to  love  it ;  for  every 
feeling  it  awoke  in  her  was  pure,  holy,  uplifting.  Did 
she  know  what  that  feeling  was  ?  No.  To  her  it  was 
like  that  of  worship,  and  she  felt  that  Trouvere  was  wor 
shipping  with  her. 

The  violinist,  entirely  absorbed  in  his  playing,  was 
under  the  same  spell  that  bound  the  maiden.  He  felt  it 
was  his  soul  that  was  playing,  and  he  let  it  play.  He 
knew  that  the  violin  translated  correctly  his  feelings,  and 
be  let  it  translate.  His  eyes  were  often  riveted  on  those 


1 64       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

of  Olga,  and  a  celestial  current  seemed  to  unite  and  fill 
them  both. 

Angelo's  thoughts  had  returned  to  the  period  describ 
ed  a  few  moments  before  by  Olga,  when  looking  in  the 
mirror,  and  those  of  the  Countess  had  also  reverted  to 
an  epoch  in  her  youth  when  all  was  sunshine  and  love — 
a  period  which  the  Revolution  brought  to  so  abrupt  a 
termination. 

The  musician  ceased  to  play.  A  sigh,  as  from  the 
the  depths  of  the  soul,  escaped  from  each,  and  as 
Trouvere  took  his  seat  beside  the  Countess,  applause 
greeted  his  masterly  effort ;  but  only  when  all  had  recov 
ered  from  the  spell  produced  by  his  violin.  Conversa 
tion  languished  for  a  while.  Every  one  appeared  to  be 
in  deep  reflection.  Monseigneur  was  the  first  to  recover, 
and  at  once  engaged  in  conversation  with  Trouvere  and 
Olga. 

The  Countess  was  mute,  still  probably  intent  on  the 
memories  that  the  player  had  awakened.  Her  eyes  fell 
upon  the  velvet  casket,  and  slowly  the  desire  grew  upon 
her  to  look  into  the  mirror,  to  see  if  it  would  picture 
any  of  her  past. 

The  Archbishop  had  followed  the  direction  of  her 
eyes,  and  divining  her  wish  nodded  assent,  presenting 
the  mirror  and  beckoning  her  to  take  the  seat  which 
Olga  had  occupied.  The  Countess  did  so.  Meanwhile 
the  Archbishop  had  moved  nearer  to  the  divan,  where 
Olga  and  Trouvere  were  now  seated  together.  The 
young  couple  moved  closer  toward  each  other,  until  they 
were  as  near  as  etiquette  would  allow.  The  Archbishop 
made  many  inquiries  about  Olga's  parents,  and  Trou- 
vere's  sojourn  in  Brussels.  Their  answers  were  not  al 
ways  to  the  point,  their  minds  being  occupied  with  each 
other,  for  they  had  never  before  met  so  informally.  They 


THE  VIOUNIST,  ENTIRELY  ABSORBED  IN  HIS  PLAYING,  WAS  UNDER 
THE  SAME  SPEU,  THAT  BOUND  THE  MAIDEN. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       165 

comprehended  each  other  perfectly,  and  were  conscious 
of  their  mutual  love,  although  they  knew  not  exactly  the 
meaning  of  earthly  love. 

Meanwhile,  the  Countess  was  looking  in  the  mirror. 
Soon  her  gaze  became  more  steady,  and  the  Archbishop 
perceived  from  the  expression  of  her  features  that  she 
saw  things  which  deeply  interested  her.  Presently  he 
asked  whether  the  mirror  revealed  anything. 

"  I  see  heavy  black  clouds  moving  in  the  distance," 
she  answered,  dreamily. 

Monseigneur  seemed  very  much  astonished  that  the 
lady  saw  anything  at  all,  for  sensitives  only  can  see  and 
he  had  not  classed  her  as  such. 

"Now  the  clouds  slowly  become  transparent,  and  I 
behold  a  large  city.  It  is  Paris.  I  recognize  the  cathe 
dral  of  Notre  Dame.  A  public  square  is  in  view.  It  is 
early  morning.  The  sun  is  not  yet  above  the  horizon. 
Workmen  are  busy  erecting  a  structure  of  timber  in  the 
centre  of  the  square.  It  is  slowly  assuming  shape.  My 
God,  it  is  the  guillotine  !  "  exclaimed  the  Countess, 
greatly  excited ;  "  and  now  the  dark  clouds  have  appear 
ed  again." 

' '  You  must  keep  calm,  Madame,  or  the  mirror  will  no 
longer  disclose  its  secrets  ;  calmness  is  absolutely  neces 
sary." 

"It  would  be  well  to  hide  them  rather  than  reveal 
such  horrors  as  that." 

Olga  and  Trouvere  were  still  seated  on  the  divan.  For 
them  the  scenes  in  the  magic  mirror  had  little  interest. 
They  felt  so  embarrassed  in  each  other's  presence,  and 
in  such  close  proximity,  that  they  did  not  venture  to 
speak.  Their  hearts  were  beating  strong  and  fast,  and 
as  their  eyes  met,  their  cheeks  turned  crimson.  They 
knew,  however,  that  there  was  nothing  wrong  in  being 


1 66       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY. 

so  near  each  other,  for  they  had  no  evil  thought  or  pur 
pose,  in  fact  they  had  no  thoughts  or  purpose  at  all. 
Trouvere  reached  out  his  hand,  and  Olga  met  it  half 
way.  Thus  linked  together,  their  auras  interblended ; 
their  souls  communed  ;  they  were  filled  with  an  influx 
of  all  that  is  good  and  holy;  a  celestial  halo  surrounded 
them,  and  from  this  moment  their  kindred  souls  were 
firmly  united.  This  is  love  in  the  higher  life ;  and  so, 
with  bowed  heads,  joined  hands,  and  unobserved,  they 
allowed  their  spirits  to  commune  in  all  their  celestial 
purity. 

"Now,"  continued  Madame  de  Bellevue,  after  a 
pause,  "the  people  are  arriving  from  all  sides.  One 
street  is  densely  packed  with  men  and  woman.  They 
howl  like  demons  at  the  arrival  of  a  cart,  in  which  are 
several  persons.  Now  the  cart  is  at  the  foot  of  the  guil 
lotine.  A  man  walks  up  the  steps  of  the  hideous  struc 
ture  ;  they  offer  to  support  him ;  he  pushes  them  away, 
and  steps  firmly  upon  the  platform  ;  the  executioner 
seizes  him.  O  God  !  It  is  my  husband."  And  the 
Countess  fell  back  into  her  chair  in  a  swoon. 

In  an  instant  Olga  and  Trouvere  were  at  her  side. 
Monseigneur  rang  the  bell,  the  servant  came,  and 
Madame  de  Bellevue  was  carried  unconscious  to  her 
room. 

"  Be  not  alarmed,  my  children,"  said  Angelo  to  the 
young  couple,  who  were  beside  themselves  with  grief. 
"There  is  no  danger  whatever." 

Motioning  the  servant  to  withdraw,  he  told  them  to 
control  their  emotions,  to  dispel  the  anxious  look  they 
wore,  and  to  appear  as  unconcerned  as  possible  when 
the  Countess  should  revive,  for  he  was  about  to  restore 
her  to  consciousness.  Entering  her  chamber  he  placed 
the  thumb  of  his  right  hand  between  her  eyebrows,  the 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       l6/ 

palm  and  fingers  extending  over  the  brain  ;  his  left  hand 
upon  the  solar  plexus,  and  after  one  minute,  said  in  an 
imperative  tone  : 

'  'Awake!*' 

The  Countess  slowly  opened  her  eyes,  and  looked  at 
Monseigneur  in  utter  astonishment. 

"  A  little  nervous  attack,  Countess  ;  nothing,  noth 
ing,"  he  said.  "Take  a  cup  of  warm  tea,  and  rest. 
Good-bye,  Countess;  I  shall  call  soon." 

Monseigneur  returned  to  the  parlor,  placed  the  mirror 
in  its  casket,  called  for  his  carriage  and  drove  home. 


1 68       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  night  following  that  eventful  evening  was  a 
remarkable  one  for  Olga  Livingston.  Awakening  from 
a  troubled  sleep,  she  seemed  to  be  surrounded  with 
objects  and  scenery  disassociated  entirely  from  Madame 
de  Bellevue's  seminary.  Although  darkness  had  spread 
its  veil  over  the  land,  the  vista  before  her  was  brightly 
illuminated  with  brilliant  colors  and  tints  extending  into 
space.  Nearest  to  the  earth  and  overhanging  the  city, 
she  noticed  a  glowing  atmosphere  of  dark  red.  Above 
this  was  a  brighter  cloud  region  of  dark  blue,  fading  to 
an  azure,  as  it  extended  upward.  Higher  still,  much 
higher,  she  could  perceive  a  resplendent  effulgence  of 
golden  yellow,  so  beautiful,  so  attractive,  as  to  arouse  a 
secret  longing  to  merge  herself  in  its  radiance.  As  she 
gazed  upon  the  view,  it  seemed  to  broaden  by  the  addi 
tion  of  small  golden  clouds  of  different  sizes  and  forms, 
constantly  arriving  from  every  direction.  All  of  them 
seemed  to  present  a  vague  outline  of  the  human  face. 
In  one,  she  could  see  two  uplifted  eyes,  which  wore  an 
expression  of  fervent  adoration  ;  in  another,  she  per 
ceived  two  beautiful  little  hands  joined  in  the  attitude  of 
prayer  ;  in  all  these  luminous  messengers  coiud  be  read 
some  lofty  sentiment  of  the  human  soul.  ''What  are 
these  clouds?"  she  mentally  asked.  "What  is  their 
meaning?" 

A  closer  scrutiny  revealed  to  her  that  a  minute  golden 
thread,  hardly  perceptible,  connected  these  little  clouds 
with  the  earth.  On  tracing  them  she  saw  that  they  had 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       169 

their  origin  in  a  large  building,  surmounted  with  high 
steeples,  and  proceeded  from  the  heads  of  a  group  of 
nuns,  who,  with  joined  hands  and  uplifted  eyes,  were 
repeating  the  solemn  prayers  of  the  midnight  vigil  in  the 
chapel  of  their  cloister.  She  now  remembered  that  they 
belonged  to  a  strict  religious  order,  and  were  widely 
known  for  their  ascetic  habits  and  high  intellectual 
attainments ;  none  being  admitted  into  the  sisterhood 
but  graduates  of  some  high  institution  of  learning. 

Enshrouding  the  city,  except  where  stood  this  cloister, 
and  especially  over  its  lower  and  marshy  parts,  Olga 
noticed  a  dark,  heavy,  oppressive  atmosphere,  in  direct 
contact  with  the  earth.  There  also  she  observed  small 
black  clouds  flitting  to  and  fro,  and  on  a  closer  observa 
tion  discovered,  with  feelings  of  loathing,  that  they 
assumed  the  shape  of  human  faces,  hideous  of  aspect. 
Some  had  the  expression  of  intense  hatred  ;  others,  with 
eyes  protruding  and  bloodshot,  seemed  to  wander  in 
search  of  victims  ;  all  were  repulsive  in  the  extreme  and 
caused  her  to  shudder.  Seeing  black  threads  also, 
attached  to  these  frightful  spectres,  she  had  the  curiosity 
to  follow  some  of  them  to  their  source,  and  found  that 
they  proceeded  from  inmates  of  the  criminal  quarters  of 
the  city.  Nerving  herself  to  gaze  on  this  loathsome 
scene,  she  saw  that  the  threads  were  connected  with  the 
brains  of  two  men,  deeply  absorbed  in  thoughts  of  crime, 
planning  to  rob  or  to  murder.  The  conviction  was 
forced  upon  her,  that  these  black  clouds,  or  spectres  in 
human  guise,  were  the  results  of  their  very  thoughts  or 
thought-images . 

Nervous  and  alarmed  at  her  unexpected  discoveries, 
the  child  rested  her  head  upon  the  pillow,  and  earnestly 
longed  for  sleep.  The  vision  vanished  ;  in  a  few 


1 70       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

ments  she  became  unconscious,  and  awoke  only  at  the 
sound  of  the  seminary's  morning  bell. 

The  following  day,  Olga  felt  much  disturbed.  She 
could  not  concentrate  her  mind  upon  her  studies.  The 
visions  of  the  preceding  night  haunted  her  persistently. 
In  the  afternoon,  after  vain  endeavours  to  regain  her 
composure,  by  chasing  away  the  recollections  of  the 
night,  she  asked  to  see  Madame  de  Bellevue,  and  being 
granted  an  interview,  with  tears  in  her  eyes  asked  her 
for  permission  to  go  to  the  Archbishop's  palace  for  con 
fession.  The  good  lady  was  much  astonished  at  Olga's 
request,  but  reading  in  her  disturbed  features  a  secret 
agitation,  forbore  to  question  her.  She  answered  that, 
toward  evening,  after  the  school  duties  were  over,  her 
carriage  would  take  her  to  the  palace.  Olga  kissed  her 
with  much  tenderness,  and  regaining  her  tranquility  re 
turned  to  her  class. 

Toward  evening  Olga  was  notified  that  the  carriage 
was  waiting,  and  twenty  minutes  later  the  coachman 
rang  the  bell  at  the  outer  door  of  the  palace.  A  liveried 
servant  opened  it,  and  without  waiting  for  Olga's  inquiry, 
said  to  her  in  a  very  respectful  tone  of  voice,  that  his 
Grace  had  ordered  him  to  conduct  the  young  lady  to  his 
r«x>ms  at  once.  Olga  was  somewhat  astonished,  for  she 
could  not  imagine  how  the  Archbishop  could, have  been 
aware  of  her  coming.  Following  the  servant,  she  entered 
the  private  apartments  of  the  Prelate,  and  hardly  was 
she  seated,  when  he  entered,  and  with  hand  extended 
and  a  most  affectionate  smile,  said  : 

"  I  knew,  my  child,  that  you  were  coming.  I  am 
aware  of  the  disturbed  condition  of  your  mind." 

The  girl  asked  him  to  be  good  enough  to  hear  her  con- 
fescion.  He  consented,  and  put  on  his  sacerdotal  vest- 
irSnts.  Then  Olga  knelt  beside  him,  and  in  a  tremb- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       I/I 

ling  voice,  related  her  vision  of  the  previous  night,  and 
asked  for  absolution.  After  listening  attentively  to  her 
story  he  said  very  kindly  : 

' '  You  need  no  absolution,  dear  child ;  for  you  have 
committed  no  sin.  The  visions  you  had  were  no  fancies 
of  a  disordered  or  sinful  mind,  but  realities  existing  in  the 
super-sensuous  world.  These  scenes  are  beheld  with  the 
eyes  of  the  soul,  when  the  physical  senses  are  in  a  con 
dition  of  perfect  rest.  But,  dear  child,"  he  continued, 
while  laying  aside  his  vestments,  "  your  nerves  have 
been  much  excited  by  those  visions,  and  you  have  par 
taken  of  no  food  to-day ;  accompany  me  into  the  adjoin 
ing  room  and  a  cup  of  tea  will  soon  make  you  feel 
better." 

The  child  was  much  confused,  and  entirely  unable  to 
account  for  the  manner  in  which  the  priest  spoke  of  her 
visions.  He  seemed  to  know  all  about  them,  just  as 
if  he  himself  had  witnessed  them.  Instead  of  being 
calmed  she  become  more  nervous.  The  Archbishop, 
however,  by  his  entertaining  conversation,  by  the  recital 
of  many  of  his  experiences  in  India,  and  by  his  descrip 
tion  of  the  life  of  the  Buddhist  priests,  who  dwell  almost 
constantly  in  the  super-sensuous  world,  and  whose  life  is, 
so  to  say,  one  continuous  vision,  succeeded  in  bringing 
Olga  back  to  her  normal  condition.  She  was  much 
pleased  when  he  told  her  that  the  gift  of  seeing  visions 
was  bestowed  upon  the  priests  only,  after  a  life  spent  in 
religious  exercises,  in  prayer  and  holy  rites.  This  gift, 
he  said,  might  be  cultivated  to  such  a  degree  that  man 
could  almost  see  God  face  to  face,  if  he  would  but  strive 
to  lead  a  life,  as  nearly  as  possible,  god-like  in  purity 
and  holiness,  a  life  of  perfect  sanctification.  Such  a 
statement  from  a  Church  authority,  so  high  in  rank,  not 
only  tranquilized  the  mind  of  Olga,  but  created  a  secret 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

desire  that  visions  should  be  unfolded  to  her  until  she 
beheld  things  holy,  and  grew  nearer  and  nearer  to  her 
Maker. 

"  My  dear  Miss  Livingston,"  said  the  Archbishop,  "  I 
wish  to  make  you  acquainted  with  a  holy  man  of  India, 
who  possesses  the  gift  of  seeing  visions  to  as  high  a 
degree  as  is  given  unto  mortals.  Soon  he  will  be  here 
and  then  the  significance  of  your  visions  will  be  ex 
plained  by  him.  I  shall  send  word  to  Madame  de 
Bellevue  not  to  be  anxious  about  your  absence,  and  that 
you  will  be  escorted  safely  home.  Now,  Miss  Olga,  be 
kind  enough  to  follow  me." 

The  Prelate  led  the  child  through  halls  and  corridors 
to  the  eastern  extremity  of  the  palace,  and  opening  a 
side  door,  said  to  Olga  : 

"In  that  room  you  will  find  everything  necessary  for 
the  ablutions  which  the  orientals  never  neglect  before 
entering  the  Holy  of  Holies;  for,  dear  child  you  are 
about  to  be  introduced  into  the  sanctuary  of  this  palace, 
where  the  profane  may  not  enter.  You  will  meet  there 
one  of  the  holy  men  of  the  East,  one  of  the  same 
ancient  Order  to  which  belonged  the  very  magi  who  ap 
peared  in  Egypt,  and  greeted  the  infant  Jesus  at  the  time 
of  his  birth  in  the  stable  of  Bethlehem." 

Olga's  large,  spiritual  eyes  showed  such  bewilderment 
that  again  the  Prelate  exercised  his  influence  to  tran- 
quilize  her. 

"It  will  be  a  great  blessing  to  you,  to  meet  so  holy  a 
man,  and  we  must  meet  him  as  is  befitting,  both  physi 
cally  and  spiritually.  We  make  ample  ablutions  to  wash 
away  the  last  vestige  of  the  promiscuous  aura  which  the 
outside  world  inflicts.  This  done,  you  will  put  on  a 
robe  of  pure  white,  which  you  will  find  in  the  room,  as 
also  the  sandals  placed  there.  When  thus  prepared, 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM 'ALA  Y.       173 

give  three  distinct  raps  at  the  inside  door,  which  will 
then  be  opened  to  you  ;  it  leads  into  the  sanctuary.  May 
the  spirits  of  the  holy  ones  descend  upon  you,  and  dwell 
with  you  forever  more,"  he  said,  while  bestowing  his 
apostolic  blessing  upon  the  child. 

When  the  door  closed  upon  her,  Olga  fell  upon  her 
knees,  much  disturbed  in  spirit.  With  hands  clasped 
and  uplifted,  she  uttered  the  most  fervent  prayer  she  had 
ever  addressed  to  the  Throne  of  Grace.  Calm  was 
gradually  restored,  and  a  feeling  of  faith  and  trust  took 
possession  of  her  whole  being.  After  ablutions,  she 
robed  herself  in  the  beautiful  snow  white  garment,  and 
stepping  resolutely  to  the  inner  door,  rapped  three  times. 
It  was  opened  instantly,  and  she  found  herself  in  the 
sanctuary  of  the  palace.  A  few  steps  in  front  was  a 
prie-Dieu  on  which  she  knelt  in  humble  supplication. 
Then  gazing  on  the  sanctuary,  she  observed  that  it  was 
built  in  a  perfectly  circular  form,  and  covered  by  a 
lofty  dome.  Light  entered  through  a  window  directly 
above  her.  The  floor  was  covered  with  a  soft,  velvety 
carpet  of  snowy  whiteness,  except  for  a  few  concentric 
circles,  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  within  the  circum 
ference  of  which  were  triangles  and  figures  of  strange 
form,  the  meaning  of  which  Olga  did  not  understand. 
Near  the  rim  of  the  outer  circle  was  the  prie-Dieu. 
Close  to  the  wall,  and  placed  as  far  as  she  could  judge, 
at  the  cardinal  points,  were  four  seats  on  elevated  plat 
forms. 

Presently  the  door  opposite  to  her  was  opened,  and 
the  Archbishop  entered,  clad  in  a  robe  of  spotless  white, 
and  knelt  on  a  prie-Dieu,  placed,  as  was  the  other,  near 
the  verge  of  the  outer  circle.  For  some  moments  his 
features  were  motionless,  and  he  appeared  as  though 
absorbed  in  deep  invocation,  while  the  child  also  bent 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY. 

low  in  prayer.  And  now  was  heard  the  note  of  silver 
-bells  of  sweetest  resonance. 

"Let  us  pray,"  said  the  Archbishop  "for  the  Master 
is  coming." 

While  still  absorbed  in  prayer,  Olga  heard  his  voice 
exclaiming: 

"Welcome,  Master." 

Looking  up,  she  beheld,  standing  in  the  center  of  the 
circles,  a  being  clad  in  white,  whose  tall  figure  was 
surrounded  by  a  radiance  so  bright  that  she  could  not 
gaze  upon  him. 

The  Master  said  in  a  sweet  voice:  "Let  us  pray 
together."  Then,  in  a  standing  posture,  he  devoutly 
inclined  his  head,  with  hands  crossed  upon  his  breast. 
During  the  short  prayer  which  followed,  Olga  saw  herself 
enwrapped  in  rays  of  light  emanating  from  the  Master's 
person,  causing  a  glow  so  genial,  so  vivifying,  that  a 
feeling  of  intense  happiness  and  trust  pervaded  her  being. 
The  sensation  rose  to  the  brain,  and  gradually  trans 
formed  it  into  a  nucleus  of  a  sun-like  brightness,  the 
radiations  of  which  extended  far  into  space,  opening  the 
portals  of  the  super-sensuous  world  to  Olga's  conscious 
ness. 

At  this  point  the  Master  took  Olga  by  the  hand,  and 
slowly  led  her  to  one  of  the  elevated  seats,  with  her  face 
toward  the  east.  He  mentally  suggested  that  she 
might  allow  her  spiritual  vision  to  roam  at  will  into 
space.  Then  he  withdrew  slowly  to  the  opposite  chair 
and  motioned  the  Archbishop  to  be  seated  by  his 
side. 

"This  night  have  I  come,"  said  the  Hindoo,  in  an 
impressive  tone  of  voice,  "  to  explain  the  meaning  of  the 
young  girl's  vision,  which  is  a  matter  of  great  import 
ance  and  scientific  interest. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       175 

"  The  different  colored  regions  in  the  atmosphere,  are 
nothing  more  nor  less  than  the  auric  zones  of  the  earth. 
The  dark  red  zone,  hovering  above  the  city  and  nearest 
to  it,  is  the  zone  corresponding  to  the  nervous  or  animal 
aura  in  man.  This  nervous  aura,  is  a  subtle  emanation 
of  the  vital  parts  of  man,  of  his  nerves,  viscera  and  the 
like;  as  is  the  dark  red  aura  of  the  earth,  a  subtle 
emanation  of  all  her  vital  parts,  especially  of  her  min 
eral  veins,  each  one  emitting  the  kind  of  electricity  or 
magnetism  special  to  its  own  constitution. 

"  The  azure-like  zone  immediately  above,  corresponds 
to  man's  intellectual  auric  zone. 

"  The  beautiful,  brilliant,  golden  light,  perceived  by 
the  child,  and  extending  its  ramifications  far  away  into 
space,  is  the  spiritual  auric  zone  of  the  earth. 

"  These  various  auric  zones  of  our  planet  are  the  recep 
tacles  or  storage  rooms  of  the  thoughts  of  man,  for 
human  thoughts  are  living  entities,  and  find  conditions 
propitious  to  their  existence  in  the  auric  zones  I  have 
described. 

"  There  are  two  kinds  of  thought;  the  positive  and  the 
negative.  A  positive  thought  is  one  which  originates  in 
man ;  it  is  the  concretion  or  condensation  of  a  part  of 
his  aura  produced  by  the  workings  of  his  brain.  These 
concretions  take  the  physical  shape  or  image  of  the 
qualities  the  thought  represents.  As  soon  as  emitted 
from  the  brain,  these  thought-images  travel  by  natural 
attraction  to  the  auric  zone  of  the  earth,  with  which 
they  are  in  greatest  affinity.  The  little,  brilliant  clouds 
which  Olga  saw,  expressing  the  sentiments  of  adoration 
and  prayer,  and  sent  up  to  the  Throne  of  Grace  by  the 
nuns  during  their  midnight  vigils,  were  thought-images 
or  concretions  of  their  spiritual  aura,  and  as  she  truly 
perceived,  went  directly  upwards,  to  take  their  place  in 


176       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

the  zone  to  which  they  naturally  belonged.  These  were 
positive  thoughts,  and  to-day  they  exist  as  living  entities 
in  the  spiritual  auric  zone  of  our  planet. 

' '  The  black  clouds,  representing  the  thoughts  of  evil 
doers,  were  also  positive  thoughts,  and  continue  to  live 
in  the  foul  strata  of  the  lower  regions  of  the  earth's 
abnormal  and  mephitic  aura. 

"  Toward  the  blue  or  intellectual  aura  of  the  earth, 
converge  all  human  thoughts  having  for  subject  the  vari 
ous  sciences  and  branches  of  learning. 

"  The  dark  red  auric  region  which  Olga  perceived 
resting  just  above  the  city,  is  the  abode  of  all  sensuous 
and  selfish  thoughts ;  the  true  home  of  animalism." 

The  Archbishop  was  deeply  impressed  by  the  clear 
elucidation  of  this  occult  and  momentous  truth.  It  was 
logical,  it  was  scientific,  and  his  mind  grasped  readily 
the  theory  of  thought  formation,  of  thought-image,  and 
how  thought  became  an  entity,  a  force  for  good  or  for 
evil. 

"Now,"  continued  the  Master,  in  his  solemn  tone  of 
voice  ;  "I  will  explain  to  you  what  I  mean  by  the  nega 
tive  thoughts  of  .man.  These  are  in  mode  of  formation 
exactly  opposite  to  the  positive  ones.  Let  us  well  un 
derstand  this  occult  process. 

"  With  a  positive  thought,  as  we  have  explained,  the 
process  of  formation  is  commenced  by  a  voluntary  action 
of  man's  brain,  a  volition,  a  desire  perhaps,  but  this 
voluntary  thought  can  only  take  form  or  image  by  a  con 
cretion  of  aura,  in  direct  affinity  with  the  purport  or 
quality  of  the  thought.  If  the  thought  be  sensual,  it  will 
be  a  concretion  of  nervous  or  animal  aura.  If  it  be  in 
tellectual,  it  will  call  for  the  elements  of  its  existence 
upon  the  intellectual  aura  of  man ;  and  similarly,  if  it 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       177 

be  of  a  spiritual  nature,  the  thought  will  be  a  concretion 
of  the  beautiful  rays  of  man's  spiritual  aura. 

"All  these  thoughts,  guided  by  natural  attraction, 
finally  take  their  place  among  the  different  auric  zones  of 
our  planet.  Many  grades  of  thought,  as  may  well  be  im 
agined,  are  constantly  received  into  these  zones,  and 
according  to  their  tendency,  purify  or  pollute  them,  add 
to  or  detract  from  their  quality. 

"  Contrary  to  the  positive  thought,  which,  as  we  have 
seen,  originates  in  man,  the  negative  thought  proceeds 
from  the  auric  zone  of  the  earth,  whence,  passing  along 
the  rays  of  man's  corresponding  auric  zone,  to  his  brain, 
it  there  formulates  itself  into  a  concrete  thought,  influ 
encing  for  good  or  evil  the  cells  of  that  part  of  the  brain 
which  are  in  affinity  with  the  nature  of  the  thought. ' ' 

The  Master  seeing  the  Archbishop  absorbed  in  deep 
meditation,  continued : 

"I  will  make  this  abstract  truth  more  plain,  Brother 
Angelo." 

"  I  would  be  very  thankful,  dear  Master,  for  to  me,  this 
subject  is  of  absorbing  interest." 

"  Follow  me  then  attentively.  In  the  process  of  reli 
gious  contemplation,  for  instance,  your  mind  reaches 
forth  to  infinite  space,  in  search  of  its  object.  We  will 
suppose  that  this  object  is  Parabrahm  or  the  Godhead  in 
its  pure  essence.  The  first  operation  is  to  send  the 
purest  rays  of  your  spiritual  aura  into  the  spiritual  auric 
zone  of  our  planet,  for  there  are  treasured  all  thoughts 
concerning  the  divine  Godhead,  emitted  since  time  im 
memorial  from  the  most  spiritualized  brains  of  earth. 
The  loftiest  thoughts,  reposing  in  that  zone  in  harmony 
with  your  own  spiritual  development,  will  be  readily  met 
by  your  own  auric  rays,  and  will  enter  into  the  con 
sciousness  of  your  receptive  brain.  This  is  the  true 
12 


178       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

process  of  inspiration.  Thus  will  your  spiritual  aura  be 
come  brighter.  And  here,  let  me  repeat  to  you,  for  this 
cannot  be  too  well  understood,  that  those  new  thoughts 
which  have  been  brought  down  to  your  brain,  had 
ascended  to  the  spiritual  zone  of  earth  from  mortals, 
either  living  or  who  have  lived  upon  this  earth ;  that 
those  thoughts  were  a  vital  part  of  their  own  existence, 
and  have  now  through  the  process  of  inspiration  become 
reincarnated  in  yourself.  This  is  a  phase  of  re-incarna 
tion  which  we  hope  to  elucidate  further  on  in  the  con 
tinued  lessons  of  the  third  degree. 

"  To  proceed  with  the  negative  thoughts  of  man.  We 
will  say  that  the  student  of  the  natural  sciences,  in  his 
moments  of  abstract  thought  or  research,  will  also  find 
in  the  intellectual  zone  of  our  earth  ideas  more  advanced 
than  his  own,  which  he  may  appropriate  to  the  material 
benefit  of  the  world.  And  here  I  will  state  that  it  is  the 
special  province  of  many  adepts  of  the  third  degree  to 
study  unremittingly  the  natural  laws  governing  the 
Universe.  This  study,  owing  to  their  clairvoyant  and 
intuitive  powers,  they  pursue  with  great  success,  thus 
sending  up  constantly  into  the  intellectual  auric  zone  of 
earth,  true  and  advanced  theories  relating  to  those 
momentous  laws.  From  this  scientific  fountain-head 
your  scientists  may  draw  more  or  less  successfully,  ac 
cording  to  the  degree  of  intuition  with  which  they  are 
gifted.  This  also  explains  why  the  same  scientific  dis 
coveries  or  inventions  are  often  made  almost  simultane 
ously  in  different  parts  of  the  world." 

"  I  thoroughly  understand,"  remarked  the  Archbishop, 
"the  philosophy  and  co-relation  of  the  auras  of  man 
with  those  of  the  planet  upon  which  we  live.  I  also 
realize,  fully,  the  grave  responsibility  to  man  of  the 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.       179 

thoughts  which  he  creates,  for  they  may  be  potent  agents 
either  for  good  or  evil." 

' '  And  true  it  is,  dear  brother.  Men  should  watch 
their  thoughts  with  exceeding  care,  and  especially  keep 
themselves  aloof  from  all  impressions  which  are  of  a 
degrading  character ;  for  if  they  do  not  heed  they  will 
surely  suffer,  and  that  until  the  debasing  thought  which 
they  have  sent  up  into  the  auras  of  the  earth,  shall  be 
purified  by  a  new  incarnation." 

Turning  to  Olga,  the  Master  asked  :  *  *  What  new  vision 
is  at  present  before  you,  in  which  you  appear  so  inter 
ested?  " 

"I  see  strange  and  beautiful  sights,"  she  answered. 
"  Every  house  in  the  city  seems  to  be  open  to  me.  I 
am  watching  with  great  interest  a  group  of  gentlemen 
and  ladies,  belonging  to  the  wealthier  class,  as  I  judge 
from  their  dresses,  and  the  carriages  which  bring  them. 
They  are  assembled  in  the  elegant  parlor  of  a  magnificent 
mansion.  They  seem  to  hold  a  secret  meeting,  for  strict 
instructions  have  been  given  the  servants  to  admit  none 
but  recognized  members. 

"Upon  an  elevated  platform,  a  gentleman  is  standing; 
his  eyes  are  closed,  his  features  pale;  his  appearance 
feminine  and  delicate;  his  movements  betray  a  very 
nervous  temperament.  I  hear  some  of  the  members  say  : 
'  I  wonder  what  spirit  will  control  him  to-day  !  '  '  He 
is  a  remarkable  being,'  says  another.  '  The  spirits 
of  the  greatest  men  that  have  lived  on  earth  speak 
through  him.  If  our  friends  knew  what  we  are  doing 
here  to-night,  and  the  purpose  which  brings  us  together, 
we  should  be  hooted  out  of  the  city,  I  suppose,  or  surely 
taken  for  insane  persons,  for  nowhere  else  in  the  world 
is  to  be  found  such  an  association  as  ours,  receiving 
communications  from  the  spirits  of  the  departed.' 


1 80       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY. 

11  The  gentleman  on  the  platform,"  continued  Olga, 
' '  has  commenced  speaking ;  his  eyes  are  still  closed  ; 
his  auditors  hang  on  his  lips,  and  treasure  up  with  avid 
ity  every  word  he  utters ;  he  is  eloquent ;  his  speech  is 
animated  and  lofty  in  the  extreme." 

"  Look  whence  his  inspiration  comes,"  said  the  Master. 

Olga  paused  for  a  while  and  then  remarked  : 

"  I  see  a  large  ray  of  beautiful  light  start  upward  from 
his  head  toward  the  golden  region  which  I  saw  in  space, 
in  my  last  night's  vision.  Thence  there  descends  on  him 
a  continuous  stream  of  a  bright  yellow  hue  arousing  his 
brain  to  great  activity  and  causing  him  to  speak.  His 
speech  elicits  continued  applause  and  wonder,  and  his 
listeners  say  that  he  is  influenced  by  the  spirit  of  the 
greatest  man  that  ever  lived." 

"  Do  you  see  any  spirits  in  the  golden  region  whence 
the  influence  flows  to  his  brain  ?  " 

"  No,"  answered  the  child  after  a  pause. 

"  The  existence  of  this  little  society  is  not  ignored  by 
the  Brethren  of  the  Himalayas,"  said  the  Master  to  the 
Archbishop,  "and  some  of  the  latter  have  been  follow 
ing  its  course  with  great  interest." 

"Is  it  really  possible,"  remarked  the  latter,  "that 
this  little  far  off  society  can  have  come  under  the  notice 
of  the  Masters?  " 

"It  has;  and  henceforth,  to  follow  all  its  proceed 
ings  and  note  the  divers  phases  through  which  it  may 
pass,  will  be  one  of  the  tasks  devolving  upon  you, 
Brother  Angelo  ;  but  I  will  explain.  The  members  of 
this  gathering  are  all  intelligent  persons  and  belong  to 
the  most  respectable  classes  of  society.  They  earnestly 
believe  that  they  receive  communications  from  the 
spirits  of  the  departed,  and  are  guided  by  them.  The 
mouth-piece  of  the  spirits  is  a  young  gentleman  who  has 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.       l8l 

suffered  from  hysteria  since  childhood,  and  hence  has  a 
nervous  system  exceedingly  sensitive  to  outside  influences. 
He  enters  naturally  into  the  magnetic  or  ecstatic  state, 
whenever  he  sends  to  heaven  an  earnest  prayer,  asking 
for  light  on  some  important  theme,  as  God,  man,  or 
immortality.  A  natural  born  mystic,  and  leading  the 
purest  and  noblest  life,  this  young  speaker  has  access  to 
some  of  the  highest  spiritual  thoughts  stored  in  the 
psychic  reservoirs  of  the  brilliant  golden  region  seen  by 
Olga.  Through  his  noble  aspirations,  he  sends  up  rays 
of  his  own  spiritual  aura  into  this  spiritual  auric  zone  of 
the  earth,  and  thence  draws  the  sublime  inspirations 
which,  owing  to  his  ecstatic  condition,  he  realizes  in  a 
manner  so  powerful  as  to  enable  his  organs  of  speech  to 
translate  them  easily  into  beautiful  and  poetical  language. 

' '  The  transcendent  thoughts,  thus  drawn  from  the  higher 
strata  of  the  spiritual  zone  of  our  planet,  necessarily 
bear  the  impress  of  the  mortals  who  originated  them. 
And  when  these  very  thoughts  are  uttered  with  their 
attendant  characteristics,  sometimes  entirely  at  variance 
with  the  speaker's  habitual  ways  and  modes  of  utterance, 
they  create  a  firmly  rooted  belief  that  it  is  not  he  who 
speaks,  but  the  very  spirits  of  the  sages  and  wise  men 
who  lived  upon  earth  in  times  gone  by.  This  belief j  so 
positively  held  by  his  hearers,  soon  reflects  back  on  the 
sensitive  brain  of  the  speaker  himself  and  is  there  in 
delibly  engrafted." 

"His  speech  is  terminated,"  says  Olga.  C(  He  rubs 
his  eyes  as  if  awakening  from  a  dream.  He  descends 
from  the  platform  among  the  audience,  and  is  warmly 
congratulated  by  every  one." 

' '  Now,  all  the  members  seat  themselves  around  a 
table  of  oval  form,"  continues  Olga,  after  a  pause. 
"  They  join  hands  ;  a  lady  of  pale  features  and  appar- 


182       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

ently  of  delicate  health,  upon  whom  all  eyes  are  fixed, 
becomes  very  nervous  ;  her  hands  and  arms  twitch  ;  her 
head  leans  backward  ;  her  eyes  close  ;  she  utters  a  deep 
sigh.  Around  the  heads  and  bodies  of  those  in  the 
circle,  I  see  emanations  of  light,  which  flow  steadily 
along  the  chain  of  hands  to  the  delicate  lady  who  has 
just  closed  her  eyes,  and  form  round  her  a  bright  halo. 
She  tells  the  members  of  the  group  to  retire  to  an 
adjoining  room  ;  for  she  wishes  to  speak  with  each  one, 
as  is  her  custom,  privately.  Her  request  is  complied 
with,  and  she  bids  the  only  member  remaining  to  extend 
his  hands  to  her  ;  and  now  the  light  emanating  from  the 
heads  of  both  closely  interblends,  and  a  vivid  ray  or 
current  is  established  between  them.  The  lady  pro 
ceeds  to  relate  the  history  of  her  companion,  and  to  talk 
of  his  future  projects,  saying  that  he  will  succeed  in  all 
his  undertakings.  She  speaks  at  length  and  dwells  on 
many  periods  of  his  life,  concerning  which  she  seems  to 
make  important  revelations.  Astonished  at  her  power 
of  discovering  hidden  truths,  he  leaves  her  to  make 
place  for  another,  who  in  turn,  dumbfounded  at  such 
extraordinary  clairvoyance,  gives  room  to  a  third,  and  so 
on  in  succession." 

11  In  this  phase  of  psychic  development,"  interrupted 
the  Master,  "lies  the  great  danger  of  the  future.  The 
lady,  whom  Olga  sees,  when  sitting  in  the  circle,  be 
comes  magnetized  by  the  strong  odic  currents  directed 
upon  her,  and  flowing  along  the  chain  of  hands.  If  the 
lady  had  spoken  while  in  contact  with  the  several  members 
of  the  group,  her  speech  would  have  echoed  the  average 
sentiments  of  the  members,  and  from  their  interblended 
auras  would  she  have  drawn  her  inspirations.  As  it  is, 
she  gives  an  isolated  session  to  each  one ;  hence  her 
revelations  concern  only  the  person  with  whom  she  is  in 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       183 

contact.  Holding  his  hand  in  hers,  and  being  in  a 
super-sensuous  state,  she  senses  thoroughly  the  aura  of  her 
interlocutor,  discovers  in  it  all  his  thoughts,  aims,  pro 
jects,  aspirations,  however  secret,  and  relates  them  as 
discoveries  of  her  own.  Not  knowing  the  philosophy  of 
psychic  law,  she  honestly  believes  them  to  be  revealed 
by  the  spirits  of  departed  mortals.  In  this  theory  of 
spirits  lies  the  danger  to  come ;  for  plainly  can  we  see 
that,  by  degrees,  it  will  spread  among  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth.  It  is  full  of  allurements.  It  speaks  inti 
mately  to  that  mysterious  something  which  lies  hidden 
deep  in  the  bosom  of  man.  It  will  foster,  to  a  perni 
cious  extent,  the  innate  desire  of  every  human  being  to 
know  the  future ;  and  so  to  every  ignorant  man  or 
woman  afflicted  with  hysteria,  it  will  afford  an  opportu 
nity  to  assume  the  office  of  priest  or  priestess,  and  thus 
give  rise  to  divers  kinds  of  superstition,  however  honest 
its  votaries  may  be.  In  a  word,  this  theory  is  apt  to 
create  a  hot-bed  of  imposition  and  fraud,  through  the 
machinations  of  unprincipled  individuals. 

"  These  magnetic  circles  are  pregnant  with  danger. 
The  first  effect  which  their  currents  engender  is  to 
vivify  the  latent  thoughts,  feelings  and  idiosyncracies  of 
every  member  of  the  circle.  If  one  be  perfectly  moral, 
and  his  aspirations  lofty,  such  qualities  will  'be  magnified 
and  strengthened  ;  but  if  lewd  or  sensual  persons  be 
unwittingly  admitted,  their  sinful  propensities  and  crav 
ings  will  also  be  vivified  by  the  magnetic  or  odilic  cur 
rent,  and,  what  is  more  to  be  dreaded,  will  be  carried 
in  an  intensified  form,  to  the  brain  of  every  member  of 
the  circle.  You  may  readily  imagine  the  deleterious 
effect  thus  produced  on  the  pure,  negative,  receptive 
brain  of  the  young  girls  who  may  be  admitted  to  these 
circles. 


1 84       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY. 

11  But  the  greatest  danger  of  all  lies  in  the  belief  that 
holy  spirits  preside  at  the  circle,  and  that  the  thoughts 
which  the  members  receive  are  inspired  by  their  guard 
ian  angels.  Thus  a  feeling  of  lust,  slowly  creeping 
over  a  participant,  and  instilled  solely  by  the  contact  of 
a  depraved  individual,  is  apt  to  be  entertained  as  com 
ing  from  some  holy  spirit.  A  reason  will  then  be 
found  for  various  sensual  theories  of  soul-affinity,  result 
ing  in  utter  degradation  and  the  overthrow  of  those 
sacred  ties  which  bind  society  together  in  a  holy  bond. 

"  All  these  possibilities  we  see  in  the  future,  and  it  will 
be  one  of  the  great  tasks  of  our  Brotherhood  to  counter 
act  these  errors.  Light  will  gradually  be  thrown  upon 
the  influence  which  these  psychic  forces,  originating  in 
the  aura  of  man,  exercise  on  the  moral  nature  of  a  sen 
sitive  person." 

"But  do  spirits  not  communicate  with  man  upon  this 
earth?  "  asked  the  Archbishop  wondering. 

"I  might  almost  truly  say,  no  ;  the  occurrences  being 
so  rare.  The  members  of  our  Brotherhood  do  indeed 
at  times  communicate  with  the  higher  spirits,  but  only 
when  planetary  conditions  are  favorable.  Olga  will 
communicate  with  the  celestial  beings  when  her  spiritual 
nature  shall  be  fully  unfolded.  She  would  see  spirits  at 
this  moment,  if  I  wished  her  to  do  so.  We  are  all  sur 
rounded  by  spirits;  the  earth  is  teeming  with  them  as 
you  well  know,  but  they  cannot  hold  communication 
with  man,  any  more  than  can  the  bird  with  the  larva 
under  ground.  When  man  has  become  pure  and  angel- 
like;  in  fact,  when  he  has  attained  to  the  degree  of 
spirituality  where  his  earthly  senses  are  completely  sub 
dued,  and  has  become  the  supreme  master  of  self;  then, 
being  almost  a  spirit,  can  he  sometimes  communicate 
with  the  inhabitants  of  air.  You,  Brother  Angelo,  when 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.       185 

at  the  monastery  in  India,  have  been  in  communication 
with  lofty  spirits,  the  guardians  of  our  Order." 

At  this  moment  was  heard  the  silvery  tones  of  the 
astral  bells.  Olga  looked  up  astonished,  but  could  not 
discover  whence  proceeded  these  low,  soft  chimes.  The 
Archbishop  motioned  her  to  the  prayer-desk,  himself 
occupying  the  one  upon  which  he  had  knelt  on  entering. 
The  Master  stepped  toward  the  center  of  the  circles 
drawn  on  the  floor,  and  inclined  his  head  in  the  attitude 
of  prayer.  Olga  imitated  him,  as  did  the  Archbishop. 

The  prayer  finished,  both  raised  their  heads,  and  saw 
that  the  Master  had  disappeared.  The  poor  child  was 
awe-stricken.  The  Archbishop  led  the  way  to  the 
interior  of  his  palace,  Olga  following.  By  telling  her 
to  have  faith,  to  be  silent,  and  that  the  holy  ones  would 
watch  over  her,  he  soon  restored  her  to  a  state  of  com 
parative  calmness.  A  carriage  conveyed  her  back  to 
the  seminary. 

The  Prelate  then  retired  to  his  private  room,  to  pon 
der  over  the  important  teachings  he  had  received  that 
evening  from  his  Hindoo  Master.  He  could  with  diffi 
culty  concentrate  his  mind,  however,  some  disturbing 
influence  seeming  to  surround  him.  This  influence 
becoming  more  powerful,  and  being  unable  to  shake  it 
off,  he  determined  to  find  out  its  meaning.  Hypnotis 
ing  himself  in  a  few  seconds,  he  discovered  that  it  came 
from  Dolora,  who  was  in  great  distress  at  the  royal 
palace.  He  saw  that  the  Queen  was  terribly  oppressed 
by  the  dark  spirit  which  he  had  noticed  near  her  in  the 
vision  of  the  magic  mirror,  when  in  India,  and  he  con 
cluded,  when  the  propitious  moment  should  arrive,  to 
destroy  once  for  all  the  influence  of  the  malevolent 
being  whose  intense  hatred  of  the  Queen  was  to  him 
incomprehensible. 


1 86       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 


CHAPTER  X. 

IN  a  secluded  spot  about  forty  miles  below  the  Mis 
sion  of  El  Carmelo,  in  Monterey  county,  California, 
once  lived  a  nomadic  tribe  of  strange  and  peculiar  type. 
They  were  not  Indians,  nor  yet  white.  They  had  the 
dark  complexion  of  people  living  in  southern  countries, 
but  their  physical  traits  indicated  a  different  origin  from 
any  of  the  known  continental  varieties.  They  lived  in 
tents  and  caves,  numbered  no  more  than  fifty,  and  were 
ruled  by  a  Queen,  who  had  absolute  dominion  over 
them.  This  Queen  was  about  fifty  years  of  age,  tall, 
stately,  graceful,  and  still  retaining  much  of  the  beauty 
of  her  youth.  Her  eyes  were  black  as  jet,  very  deep 
and  penetrating,  and  her  mien  and  presence  imposing. 

These  people  were  very  religious.  Their  place  of 
worship  was  in  a  cave,  lighted  by  a  fire,  built  upon  a 
pile  of  huge  rocks.  This  was  always  kept  burning,  each 
one  feeding  it  daily  with  a  piece  of  resinous  wood.  It 
was  the  sacred  fire  of  the  Aztecs. 

The  Queen  was  one  of  the  direct  descendants  of  the 
Montezumas,  though  this  was  known  only  to  herself  and 
her  people. 

One  evening,  as  they  were  seated  in  their  common 
tent  at  the  evening  repast,  the  little  camp  was  thrown 
into  commotion  by  the  sudden  appearance  of  a  stranger, 
a  white  man,  on  horseback.  His  arrival  being  an 
nounced  to  the  Queen,  she  gave  orders  that  he  be 
brought  into  her  presence.  The  stranger  meantime  had 
dismounted,  requesting  in  English,  needful  food  for  him- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.       187 

self  and  horse,  and  an  opportunity  for  rest,  but  nobody 
seemed  to  understand  him.  After  being  led  before  the 
Queen,  who  was  sitting  in  state  upon  bear-skins,  and 
surrounded  by  six  attendants,  armed  with  sharp  pointed 
spikes,  he  was  asked  his  name,  and  the  nature  of  his 
errand  in  that  wild  and  unpeopled  country. 

The  stranger  answered  that  his  name  was  Livingston, 
that  he  was  an  American,  and  had  come  to  California, 
where  the  climate  was  mild  and  warm,  to  find  a  loca 
tion  for  a  colony  of  good  and  worthy  people,  where 
they  might  live  in  peace  and  harmony,  sheltered  from 
the  storms  of  the  world. 

"And  what  is  their  religion?  "  asked  the  Queen. 

"Our  religion  is  to  worship  the  Infinite  Father ;  our 
faith  is  in  Him,  and  our  hope,  to  become  one  with  Him, 
the  Creator  of  all  things ;  to  love  our  brother  man,  and 
give  him  all  the  material  and  spiritual  aid  that  a  brother 
can  afford.  Our  temple  is  the  Universe ;  our  roof,  the 
sky ;  our  sacred  fires,  the  stars  of  Heaven ;  our  music, 
the  songs  that  the  birds  and  the  winds  give  us." 

The  Queen  was  much  pleased  by  the  answer  of  her 
visitor.  Her  attendants  conducted  him  to  the  great 
tent,  and  there  offered  him  tea  of  mountain  herbs,  dried 
fruits  of  the  forests,  bread  of  maize,  rich  milk,  and 
honey. 

He  partook  freely  of  all  that  was  offered  him,  for  he 
was  very  hungry,  and  the  refreshments  were  of  excellent 
quality. 

When  hunger  was  appeased,  and  he  had  seen  that  his 
faithful  steed  had  been  cared  for,  he  was  again  con 
ducted  to  the  Queen's  tent.  She  received  him  with  an 
encouraging  smile,  and  invited  him  to  be  seated  upon  a 
fur-covered  stool  near  her. 

''Now,"  she  said  to  him,  "  tell  me  more  about  your 


1 88       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

projects  and  your  aims.  Do  you  really  care  about  the 
welfare  of  your  fellow  man  ?  As  far  as  I  have  seen  of 
your  world,  and  I  have  seen  too  much  of  it,"  she  con 
tinued  with  a  sad  smile,  "  every  one  cares  only  for  him 
self;  tries  to  take  all  the  advantage  he  can  of  his 
brother,  by  fair  means  or  foul,  in  order  to  get  possession 
of  what  he  has  without  giving  him  an  equivalent." 

"And  so  it  is,"  answered  Livingston,  "the  struggle 
has  become  so  general  and  intense,  that  the  honest  man, 
who  is  scrupulous,  as  to  the  manner  in  which  he  obtains 
the  means  of  existence,  has  very  little  chance  to  remain 
honorable,  and  yet  make  a  comfortable  livelihood  for 
himself  and  family.  Then,  this  continual  struggle  is 
demoralizing.  It  claims  every  minute  of  time.  He  has 
nothing  left  scarcely  for  self-culture  or  for  the  develop 
ment  of  the  nobler  attributes  ot  humanity." 

"Our  traditionary  principles  are  similar  to  yours," 
said  the  Queen :  "Our  religion  is  also  a  religion  of 
brotherhood  and  of  peace.  To  live  as  near  our  Father  of 
the  skies  as  possible,  has  always  been  the  aim  of  all  our 
people,  and  was  also  the  constant  aim  of  the  great  and 
noble  Montezuma." 

Livingston  was  astonished  to  hear  the  Queen  speak 
thus.  It  was  evident  that  she  was  not  an  ignorant  wom 
an  ;  she  had  perhaps  received  some  education,  although 
he  could  not  imagine  how,  and  the  mention  of  the  name 
of  the  great  Montezuma,  greatly  astonished  him.  More 
over,  her  English  was  good,  and  her  use  of  words  cer 
tainly  denoted  some  reading. 

"You  are  very  tired,"  said  the  Queen.  "  A  tent  has 
been  prepared  for  you.  My  attendants  will  lead  you  to 
it.  May  the  Great  Spirit  of  Peace  grant  you  sound  sleep. 
To-morrow  we  will  speak  further  of  that  which  brought 
you  here," 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       189 

Livingston  was  only  too  glad  to  comply  and  followed 
the  attendants  into  a  splendid  tent,  in  which  was  a  couch 
spread  with  white  coverlets. 

Lighting  a  lamp,  they  bowed  respectfully  and  re 
tired. 

Although  wearied,  Livingston  could  not  immediately 
fall  asleep.  The  Queen  and  her  tribe  occupied  his 
thoughts.  Who  was  she?  Who  were  they?  They  were 
not  Indians,  nor  did  they  seem  to  belong  to  his  own 
race.  The  Queen  was  clearly  a  woman  of  culture  and 
refinement,  and  the  principles  of  morality  and  brother 
hood,  which  she  enunciated,  belonged  to  the  most 
advanced  religious  thought.  Thus  pondering,  at  length  he 
fell  asleep,  only  to  be  aroused  after  a  time  by  some  strange 
noise.  He  listened  attentively  but  failed  to  hear  the 
sound  again. 

"  I  must  have  been  dreaming,"  he  said,  as  he  tried  to 
compose  himself  again  to  slumber. 

After  a  while,  he  started  up  again,  believing  that  he 
had  heard  loud  singing.  Listening  once  more,  but  in 
vain,  he  took  an  easy  position  for  a  long  sleep,  saying  : 

"  My  fatiguing  journey  has  unsettled  my  nerves  and 
aroused  my  imagination." 

But  now  he  distinctly  heard  something  like  music  in 
the  distance,  and  soon  the  voices  of  the  singers,  accom 
panying  the  music.  The  notes  grew  louder  by  degrees, 
swelling  into  a  full  voiced  chorus,  and  chanting  the  most 
unearthly,  yet  at  times  weird  and  sweet  strains,  the 
tenor  of  which  he  could  not  determine. 

He  resolved  to  unravel  the  mystery,  believing  that 
some  religious  rite  was  being  performed,  in  accordance 
with  what  the  Queen  had  said  of  her  people. 

Dressing  rapidly,  he  stepped  ov.t  of  his  tent  and 
noticed  a  glimmer  of  light  at  a  distance.  Advancing 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIAfALAY. 

carefully  toward  it,  and,  passing  by  the  group  of  tents,  he 
saw  that  they  were  all  empty,  though  dim  lights  were 
burning  in  most  of  them.  Arriving  at  the  spot  where  the 
glimmer  of  light  appeared,  he  saw  the  opening  of  a  cave. 
Carefully  scanning  the  entrance,  and  seeing  that  no  one 
was  on  guard,  he  ventured  some  distance  within,  and 
discovered  that  the  singing  came  from  some  interior 
chamber.  Stepping  forward,  and  keeping  in  shadow, 
he  reached  a  point  from  which  the  whole  ceremony  was 
visible.  He  saw  a  place  nearly  dark,  from  which  he 
could  observe  everything  without  being  seen,  and  watch 
ing  an  opportunity,  slipped  into  it  unperceived. 

The  music  was  strange ;  though  not  discordant,  it  cer 
tainly  did  not  seem  harmonious;  it  produced  on  the 
nerves  a  singular  impression.  It  was  not  pain,  it  was 
not  pleasure ;  it  was  the  effect  of  a  certain  kind  of  vibra 
tion,  which  seemed  to  drive  all  thoughts  from  the  brain, 
and  to  leave  him  in  a  state  of  bewilderment. 

And  now  each  member  of  the  tribe  took  up  a  piece  of 
wood,  which  he  seemed  to  have  brought  with  him,  and 
with  a  movement,  which  partook  equally  of  the  nature  of 
walking  and  dancing,  yet  modulated  to  the  music, 
advanced  toward  a  large  central  fire,  built  upon  a  pile  of 
rocks,  and  throwing  the  wood  into  the  flames,  stepped  back 
a  few  paces  and  there  remained  in  position.  Soon  a 
pleasant  resinous  odor  filled  the  cave,  and  when  each  of 
the  company  in  turn  had  done  the  same,  a  circle  was 
formed  around  the  base  of  the  burning  pile. 

Just  as  the  flames  were  leaping  highest  toward  the  roof, 
the  Queen  appeared.  She  was  attired  in  a  long,  flow 
ing,  dark  robe,  low  necked,  with  bare  arms,  and  long 
dark  hair  hanging  loose  upon  her  shoulders.  In  her  hand 
she  carried  a  long,  shining  staff  of  metal,  apparently  of 
gold.  At  its  end  was  a  cup,  filled  with  some  inflammable 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       igi 

substance,  for  as  she  approached  the  firex  she  dipped  it 
into  the  flames  when  it  was  instantly  ignited.  Then  taking 
a  few  steps  backward,  while  the  music  grew  louder,  she 
thrice  made  the  circuit  of  the  fire  with  stately  bearing 
and  queenly  grace. 

Inclining  her  staff  right  and  left,  at  every  step,  she  let 
fall  from  it  drops  of  some  burning  substance  with  the 
seeming  purpose  of  communicating  to  all  the  influence 
of  the  sacred  flame. 

While  she  was  thus  engaged,  the  music  had  become 
slow  and  profound ;  the  voices  harmonious  and  impres 
sive.  Soon,  however,  the  notes  grew  swifter,  the  voices 
louder,  and  the  singers,  forming  a  circle  about  the 
rocks,  commenced  to  move  rapidly  to  and  fro.  The 
Queen's  motions  were  also  accelerated  ;  the  music  grew 
more  exciting,  wild  and  weird,  though  still  impressive, 
and  the  movements  and  voices  of  the  worshipers  seemed 
governed  by  its  cadences.  And  now  the  Queen,  with 
closed  eyes,  began  to  glide  slowly  around  the  fire,  her 
torch  describing  mysterious  figures  that  were  observed 
attentively  by  all,  as  if  full  of  significance. 

Livingston  had  become  so  interested  that  he  had  need 
of  all  his  self-control  to  prevent  him  from  leaving  his 
hiding-place  and  joining  in  the  dance,  so  strong  was  the 
magnetism  radiating  from  the  performers. 

At  this  point  the  dancers  took  from  a  pile  near  by, 
bunches  of  herbs  which  they  threw  upon  the  fire.  A 
few  moments  later,  a  strange  pungent  odor  filled  the 
cave.  The  excitement  had  grown  so  intense,  the  move 
ments  so  rapid,  and  the  singing  so  full  of  passion  that 
Livingston  was  on  the  verge  of  losing  his  self-control, 
especially  when  he  saw  the  Queen,  with  a  lighted  wand, 
describing  lightning-like  and  magical  figures  in  the 
air. 


192        ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

Each  time  she  made  a  stroke,  a  sound  acccmpanii 
like  the  falling  of  heavy  sleet.  The  smoke  grew  darker 
above  the  sacred  fire,  and  through  it  streaks  of  lightning 
appeared  to  shoot,  while,  sometimes,  Livingston  could 
see  a  hideous  face  appear  in  its  murky  folds,  but  only  for 
an  instant.  After  a  few  rapid  gyrations  the  Queen  be 
came  immobile  as  a  statue.  Her  features  were  rigid  as 
those  of  a  cataleptic,  and  yet  bearing  the  impress  of 
intense  hatred. 

When  the  attendants  saw  her  in  this  condition,  they 
brought  forth  a  couch  on  which  they  laid  her  gently. 
The  torch  was  taken  from  her  hand,  and  placed  upright 
near  her  head. 

After  remaining  motionless  and  trance-like  for  perhaps 
five  minutes,  the  same  repulsive  expression  distorting 
her  features,  the  Queen,  with  a  sudden  start,  stood  erect. 
Her  eyes  shone  with  a  strange  and  vivid  light.  Extend 
ing  both  hands  toward  some  unseen  object  in  space,  she 
uttered  in  a  harsh  voice,  and  in  tones  betraying  the 
intensity  of  her  hatred,  these  startling  words  : 

"  Queen,  thou  hast  married  the  man  I  loved,  the 
father  of  my  child ;  thou  art  the  cause  of  my  hopeless 
exile.  Thou  shalt  die  !  I  command  thee,  by  the  power 
of  this  magic  wand  and  the  fiery  figures  it  describes,  to 
appear  in  person  before  this  altar  of  flame.  Queen,  I 
command  thee  to  appear  !  ' ' 

An  immense  black  cloud  gathered  above  the  fire.  All 
eyes  were  intently  fixed  upon  it.  The  Aztec  woman 
stood  erect,  like  the  living  picture  of"  a  fury,  in  her  eyes 
the  gleam  of  hate,  and  in  her  uplifted  hand  the  burning 
wand  extended  over  the  flames,  while  from  her  lips  fell 
strange  and  dreadful  invocations. 

"  Queen,  I  command  thee  to  appear  !  "  she  repeated. 

Instantly,  a  rumbling  sound  was  heard,  as  of  distant 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAYA       193 

thunder.  Blinding  flashes  of  lightning  shot  through  the 
dark  cloud ;  an  awful  crash,  directly  overhead,  made 
the  arched  vault  of  the  cave  tremble,  paralyzing  all 
present,  including  the  Aztec  Queen.  The  black  cloud 
became  brilliantly  illuminated,  and  a  beautiful  human 
being  appeared,  shining  like  the  sun,  and  attired  in  a 
long  snow-white  robe.  Extending  both  hands  toward 
the  frightened  woman,  he  said  in  a  stern  voice : 

"  Thou  unworthy  descendant  of  the  great  Montezuma, 
I  command  thee  to  withdraw  thy  hateful  influence  from 
Queen  Dolora.  If  again  thou  dost  invoke  the  destructive 
fires  of  thy  black  magic,  its  flames  shall  consume  thee  ! 
Be  warned  !  " 

The  vision  disappeared.  The  Queen  and  the  mem 
bers  of  the  tribe  seemed  unable  to  move ;  they  looked 
as  if  completely  stunned,  their  senses  overcome  by  fear. 

Livingston,  bewildered,  and  afraid  of  being  detected, 
left  the  cave  at  a  propitious  moment,  and  returned  to  his 
tent.  He  slept  the  remainder  of  the  night ;  but  what  a 
sleep  !  what  dreams  !  what  visions  !  His  brain  was  on 
fire.  Still,  toward  morning  a  calm  and  peaceful  slum 
ber  came  to  him,  quieting  his  nerves  and  giving  to  them 
new  tone  and  strength. 

The  next  morning,  as  he  stepped  out  of  his  tent,  one 
of  the  Queen's  attendants,  who  seemed  to  be  in  waiting 
for  him,  invited  him  to  the  same  tent  where  he  had 
taken  supper  on  the  night  before.  He  found  a  tempting 
breakfast  spread  for  him,  composed  of  eatables  similar 
to  those  of  which  he  had  already  partaken,  except  that 
his  beverage  tasted  like  a  mixture  of  coffee  and  choco 
late,  but  much  more  palatable  than  either. 

After  eating,  he  strolled  around  the  camp  for  a  few 
minutes,  but  everybody  seemed  as  yet  asleep. 

13 


194       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY. 

The  door  of  the  Queen's  tent  was  closed,  and  watched 
by  four  armed  attendants. 

"No  wonder  that  they  sleep,"  he  said  to  himself, 
1 '  for  they  have  done  some  very  exhaustive  work  during 
the  night."  Hearing  the  neigh  of  his  horse,  he  turned 
around  and  saw  that  he  was  browsing  on  the  tender 
grass,  which  covered,  as  with  a  robe  of  emerald,  the  site 
of  the  Aztec  camp. 

"Well,  Sultan,"  said  his  master,  "we  will  take  a 
ride  about  the  neighborhood  and  see  what  it  looks  like. 
As  for  the  climate,  though  it  is  mid-winter  and  the  snow 
wraps  all  the  East  in  its  shroud,  here  we  have  all  round 
us  the  delicate  flowers  of  spring." 

He  saddled  his  steed,  and  turned  toward  the  south, 
along  the  banks  of  a  stream  whose  waters  were  rolling 
over  a  rocky  bed,  forming  here  and  there  small  cat 
aracts. 

Following  the  windings  of  the  stream,  he  pursued  his 
way  along  a  deer  path,  though  with  some  trouble,  owing 
to  the  closeness  of  the  gigantic  pine  trees,  which  were 
often  more  than  thirty  feet  in  circumference.  This 
monstrous  growth  drew  from  him  repeated  exclamations 
of  wonder.  Now  and  then  his  horse  started  at  the  sud 
den  rise  of  immense  flocks  of  wild  pigeons. 

After  many  vain  attempts  to  find  the  open  country, 
Livingston  turned  his  horse,  and  placing  the  reins  over 
the  pommel  of  the  saddle,  left  the  animal  to  find  his  way 
back.  He  was  soon  absorbed  in  his  habitual  musings 
about  colonization  and  co-operation,  though  frequently 
reverting  to  his  experiences  of  the  night  before. 

What  were  those  strange  religious  ceremonies?  What 
significance  had  they?  Was  he  sure  that  they  were 
religious  ?  The  death-like  figure  of  the  Queen,  the  posi 
tive  expression  of  deep  hatred  which  distorted  her  fea- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       195 

tures,  her  dance  with  the  wand,  the  mysterious  figures 
she  described  with  it,  all  seemed  to  belong  more  to 
witchcraft  than  to  worship. 

"  Well,  well,"  he  said,  "perhaps  before  I  leave  I  shall 
discover  the  key  to  all  these  mysteries.  Meanwhile, 
my  dear  Sultan,  quicken  ycur  gait,  fur  I  am  hungry, 
and  so  must  you  be ;  for  we  have  wandered  about  for 
many  hours  and  the  evening  shadows  are  length 
ening."  Urging  on  his  horse  by  gently  shaking  the 
reins,  they  sped  toward  the  mysterious  camp.  When 
within  a  stone's  throw  of  the  first  tent,  the  Queen  her 
self  stepped  forward,  with  a  pleasant  smile,  and  again 
bade  him  welcome. 

Livingston  dismounted.  An  attendant  took  charge  of 
his  horse,  and  the  Queen,  while  asking  him  for  the  details 
of  his  journey,  led  him  toward  her  own  tent. 

There  he  found  to  his  great  astonishment,  a  table 
handsomely  set  with  fine  linen  and  flowers,  silver  forks 
and  knives. 

"Perhaps,"  said  the  Queen,  answering  the  mental 
question  which  she  had  read  in  his  looks,  "  perhaps  all 
this  will  be  explained  to  you  one  day,  if  you  remain  long 
enough  with  us  to  gain  our  confidence.  Meanwhile,  be 
seated  and  try  to  appease  your  hunger  with  the  frugal 
diet  of  the  wild-wood  people." 

Saying  this,  she  looked  at  her  visitor  with  a  feeling  of 
satisfaction,  noticing  his  smile  and  the  incredulous  shake 
of  his  head  at  what  she  termed  "  wild-wood  people." 

The  Queen  having  taken  a  seat,  Livingston,  at  her 
bidding,  sat  down  also,  and  ate  as  heartily  as  he  had 
ever  done  at  the  most  luxurious  of  city  banquets. 

"So,"  said  the  Queen,  when  his  appetite  was  a  little 
appeased,  "  you  have  discovered  but  rocky  hills  and  stony 


196       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

flats  in  your  journey  to-day  and  have  found  no  desirable 
place  for  the  location  of  your  ideal  colony?  " 

"  No,"  he  replied,  "  and  I  had  it  in  mind  to  ask  you, 
if  there  are  no  valleys  in  this  region  suitable  for  coloni 
zation?  You  people  must  know  this  country  well." 

"You  are  greatly  mistaken  in  your  supposition,  Mr. 
Livingston,  however  natural  it  may  be.  The  truth  is, 
my  people  are  not  nomadic  in  their  habits.  They  do 
not  wander  far  and  wide  on  hunting  expeditions,  for 
they  no  longer  eat  meat  nor  kill." 

Livingston  looked  at  her  in  astonishment.  "  I  have 
noticed,"  he  said,  "that  you  never  have  meat  on  your 
table." 

"No,"  continued  the  Queen;  "it  has  been  trans 
mitted  to  us  by  the  great  Montezuma,  that  every  living 
thing  in  the  Universe  has  a  right  to  exist,  and  has  a 
place  given  to  it  by  the  Great  Spirit,  and  that  this  place 
can  be  filled  only  by  that  being,  without  whose  existence 
there  would  be  a  link  missing  in  the  great  chain  of  life." 

Livingston  regarded  her  intently. 

"Yes,"  she  continued,  "and  our  sacred  tablets,  cut 
in  stone,  state  that  eating  the  flesh  of  animals  communi 
cates  all  the  pecularities,  habits,  and  propensities  of  the 
animal  to  those  who  do  so.  And  whereas  it  is  the  duty 
and  destiny  of  man  to  emancipate  himself  by  all  pos 
sible  means  from  the  animal  which  is  yet  in  him,  so  as 
to  rise  toward  the  Great  Spirit,  therefore  must  he  abstain 
from  eating  flesh,  and  so  clear  away  one  of  the  obstruc 
tions  to  his  higher  development." 

"  Where,  might  I  ask,  did  you  learn  this,  Madame?" 
asked  Livingston,  excitedly. 

"  Our  wise  men  obtained  it  from  the  Great  Spirit,  in 
their  sacred  temples,  away  yonder,"  she  said,  pointing 
toward  the  south. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.       197 

"  Then  your  tribe  has  been  larger  than  it  now  is,  and 
lived  far  in  the  south?" 

"  Yes,  the  remains  of  its  sacred  temples  exist  in  many 
places  yet ;  their  inscriptions  are  cut  in  the  walls  and 
are  visible  to-day ;  but  the  barbarians,  who  vanquished 
us  and  killed  our  wise  men  for  the  gold  in  the  temples, 
cannot  decipher  or  understand  those  inscriptions,  and 
never  will.  God  forbid  !  For  if  they  did,  they  might 
acquire  the  terrible  powers  our  wise  men  possessed,  the 
secrets  of  which  are  carved  in  mysterious  figures  upon 
the  walls  of  the  temples,  together  with  the  suns,  moons, 
and  stars,  indicating  the  state  of  the  planets,  when  the 
powers  can  be  successfully  exercised.  Happily  those 
barbarians  are  too  busily  engaged  accumulating  gold,  to 
waste  time  (as  they  think)  in  deciphering  these  figures 
on  the  walls  of  our  ruined  temples." 

"  But  who  are  those  barbarians  who  live  toward  the 
south  ?  I  do  not  know  of  any.  There  is  Mexico,  then 
the  Central  and  South  American  States." 

"Yes,  yes,"  said  the  Queen  much  excited.  "The 
Spaniards,  the  Spaniards — who — who — Now  tell  me,"  she 
added  in  a  whisper,  bending  her  beautiful  form  over  the 
table  toward  her  visitor,  "tell  me  whom  you  love  the 
best  on  earth,  whose  death  would  cause  you  the  greatest 
sorrow." 

"Why?"  asked  Livingston  in  astonishment. 

"  Tell  me,  tell  me,"  she  repeated. 

"  Well,  my  daughter  Olga,  my  dear  Olga." 

"  Then,  swear  to  me  by  the  life  of  your  dear  child 
Olga,  that  you  will  never  reveal  without  my  permission, 
what  I  am  about  to  confide  to  you.  Swear,"  she  said, 
with  the  air  of  one  accustomed  to  command. 

"  I  swear,"  answered  Livingston,  now  under  the 
influence  of  her  personal  magnetism. 


198       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

1 '  Then  know  that  I  am  the  Queen  of  the  last  remnant 
of  the  Aztecs,  a  descendant  in  direct  line  of  the  Mon- 
tezumas.  The  descendants  of  my  people,  now  scattered 
in  many  lands,  by  right  should  have  dominion  over  the 
greater  part  of  this  continent.  My  people  lived  happily; 
for  ours  was  the  true,  real,  universal  brotherhood.  The 
Montezumas  taught  that  all  men  are  children  of  the 
Great  Spirit,  and  that  all  must  return  to  their  Father,  and 
become  one  with  him.  Guided  by  their  teachings,  they 
endeavored  to  discover  the  special  abode  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  as  also  what  pleased  him  most,  and  they  suc 
ceeded." 

"And  where  did  they  find  it?  "  asked  Livingston. 

"  They  found,"  said  the  Queen,  "  that  he  lives  in  the 
sacred  fire  kindled  by  himself  on  the  sacred  altar.  As 
long  as  the  sacred  fire  is  cherished  by  daily  worship  and 
offerings,  the  great  spirit  remains  there.  When  our 
sacred  fires  were  burning  every  where,  Montezuma,  sur 
rounded  by  his  twelve  wise  men,  was  in  daily  communi 
cation  with  the  Great  Spirit,  and  through  him  was  en 
abled  to  perform  miracles  and  wonders.  Well,  all  my 
ancestors  lived  happily  and  near  to  their  Great  Father, 
when  the  Spaniards  came.  They  were  received  as 
brothers,  according  to  our  doctrine,  but  seeing  the  many 
golden  vases  and  utensils  which  my  ancestors  used  as 
common  metal  for  cooking,  ai.d  other  purposes,  these 
foreigners  began  to  rob  us,  then  to  fight,  kill,  and  drive 
us  away.  The  noble  Montezuma  and  his  people  knew 
not  how  to  fight,  would  not,  even  if  they  did  know ;  and 
so  they  were  destroyed,  tribe  after  tribe,  until  to-day  but 
few  exist.  But  the  Montezumas  before  fleeing,  put  the 
bulk  of  their  gold  vases  and  utensils  in  a  deep  cave,  in 
almost  inaccessible  mountains,  where  no  Spaniard  could 
ever  find  them, — treasures  that  shall  be  use4  for  their 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.        199 

overthrow,  and  for  the  restoration  to  Montezuma's  des 
cendants  of  their  rightful  heritage. 

"  Yes,"  she  continued  with  pious  horror,  Cl  those  sac 
rilegious  barbarians  desecrated  the  temples  where  our 
holy  mysteries  were  performed,  and  then  despoiled  them, 
for  the  sake  of  the  metal  of  their  sacred  vessels.  They 
cruelly  slaughtered,  in  the  very  temple  of  the  great 
spirit,  our  venerable  priests  and  sages,  who  had  hidden 
the  precious  utensils  beneath  the  rocky  altar,  striving  to 
preserve  them.  But  some  of  our  great  seers  had  saved  a 
portion  of  the  materials  with  which  our  rites  are  cele 
brated,  and  assembling  the  dispersed  brethren,  met  to 
gether  in  a  cave,  drew  forth  the  potencies  of  the  eter 
nal  fire,  and  then  hurled  a  lasting  curse,  the  worst  known 
in  all  the  mysteries,  against  the  Spaniards.  Since  that 
time  their  power  has  waned  and  will  continue  to  wane 
until  it  becomes  utterly  extinct." 

"  But  is  it  not  stated  in  the  laws  of  magic  that  when 
the  power  conferred  by  the  mysteries  on  the  priesthood 
is  used  for  evil,  for  cursing,  the  curses  will  recoil  upon 
those  who  utter  them  ?  and — 

"  Stop  !  stop  !  "  ejaculated  the  Queen.  Straightening 
herself  to  her  full  height,  she  stretched  her  hand  toward 
Livingston  to  check  his  words.  "Stop!"  and  rising 
abruptly  from  the  table,  pale  and  distressed,  she  quickly 
regained  her  tent,  the  entrance  of  which  was  closed  be 
hind  her,  two  armed  attendants  standing  outside  on 
guard. 

Livingston  was  sorely  perplexed. 

''Where  am  I?"  he  asked  of  himself.  "Who  are 
these  people  and  who  is  this  Queen  ?  Are  they  really 
the  last  of  the  remaining  tribes  of  the  once  powerful  and 
civilized  Aztecs,  and  is  this  Queen  indeed  a  direct  de- 


200       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

scendant  of  the  great  Montezuma,  or  is  she  only  a 
deluded  visionary?" 

He  also  returned  to  his  tent,  and  throwing  himself  on 
his  couch,  gave  way  to  reflection.  He  compared  her 
philanthropic  utterances  and  professions  of  universal 
brotherhood  with  the  weird  and  wrathful  ceremonies  he 
had  witnessed  in  the  cave.  How  did  all  that  beautiful 
table  linen  and  silverware  come  into  their  possession  ? 
She  certainly  could  not  have  inherited  them  from  the 
Montezumas,  for  they  were  all  of  modern  design  and 
manufacture.  The  Queen  spoke  like  a  woman  who  had 
seen  other  lands  than  this  remote  and  unpeopled  solitude, 
and  her  presence  here  was  shrouded  in  mystery,  in  fact 
everything  was  mysterious. 

Thus  soliloquizing  he  sank  into  a  profound  sleep, 
murmuring  as  he  did  so  : 

' '  However  strange  and  eccentric  the  Queen  may  be,  I 
cannot  think  that  she  is  a  wicked  woman." 

The  next  day,  after  breakfast,  which  was  brought  to 
his  tent,  the  Queen  still  remaining  secluded,  Livingston 
mounted  his  horse,  proceeding  this  time  toward  the 
ocean,  distant  about  seven  miles  to  the  westward. 

Finding  his  way  as  best  he  could  ;  following  deer  and 
goat  tracks,  barely  escaping  with  life  and  limb,  while 
brushing  past  pine  trees,  under  overhanging  boughs  and 
brambles,  climbing  over  steep  rocky  ridges,  and  fording 
rapid  streams,  he  sighted  at  last  the  Pacific. 

Lifting  his  hat,  with  a  reverential  salute,  he  said  : 

"Hail  to  thee,  King  of  Waters!  Thy  limitless  ex 
panse  proclaims  thee  child  of  the  Infinite  !  Thy  fresh 
and  pure  breezes  give  new  vigor  to  my  frame.  In  the 
deep  murmur  of  thy  blue  waves  upon  the  pebbly  beach, 
I  recognize  thy  anthem  to  the  Great  Spirit  that  made  and 
pervades  thee  !  O  !  majestic  ocean,  full  of  immeasurable 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       2OI 

potencies,  mayest  thou  be  forever  kind  and  gentle  to 
the  human  souls  who  commit  themselves  to  thy  bosom, 
seeking  in  foreign  lands  the  peace  and  liberty  denied  them 
by  the  tyrants  and  bigots  of  their  own  !  ' ' 

"  Amen,"  answered  a  deep  voice  near  him. 

Livingston  started  and  looking  round  saw,  coming  to 
ward  him  with  outstretched  hands,  a  white  bearded, 
brown  robed  Padre,  a  bright  and  affectionate  smile 
beaming  on  his  countenance. 

"  Amen,"  he  said  again,  grasping  Livingston's  hand, 
"  this  is  the  truest  and  most  spontaneous  prayer  I  have 
heard  for  a  long  time.  I  say  '  amen  '  to  it  from  the  bot 
tom  of  my  heart,  and  I  come  to  take  your  hand,  my 
brother.  Such  a  noble  appeal,  even  if  it  be  to  an  ocean 
of  water,  could  emanate  only  from  a  pure  and  noble 
heart." 

Livingston  absently  gave  the  Padre  his  hand,  while  he 
stared  him  in  the  face  in  blank  amazement,  unable  to 
utter  a  word,  so  intense  was  his  surprise. 

'  *  Who  are  you  ?  What  do  you  here  ?  And  have  you 
dropped  from  heaven  on  this  spot  ?  ' '  asked  the  good 
priest,  with  rapid  utterance. 

These  questions,  put  one  after  the  other  with  great 
earnestness,  brought  Livingston  to  himself  again,  and 
smiling,  he  heartily  returned  the  pressure  of  the  Padre's 
hand. 

"  I  can  hardly  answer  so  many  questions  at  once,  my 
good  Padre,  but,  as  you  see,  I  have  come  here  with  the 
aid  of  my  faithful  friend,  Sultan.  What  I  am  doing 
here,  I  hardly  know.  My  name  is  Livingston,  and  I  am 
an  American  by  birth,  no  less  than  by  preference,  and 
your  very  humble  servant,  my  good  father.  But  who 
are  you?  " 

"I  am  the  Padre  in  charge  of  El  Carmelo  Mission, 


202       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

distant  a  few  miles  hence  on  Carmelo  Bay,  near  the 
ocean." 

"  When  did  you  come  here  and  whence?  " 

"  I  came  direct  from  Belgium,  ten  years  ago, 
and " 

"From  Belgium ?"' exclaimed  Livingston  excitedly, 
"the  country  where  my  dearly  beloved  daughter  Olga  is 
being  educated." 

' '  Is  it  possible  ?  ' '  ejaculated  the  Padre,  in  his  turn  be 
coming  excited.  ' '  Have  you  ever  been  in  Belgium  your 
self?" 

"  Certainly,  I  have  traveled  through  it,  have  visited 
Brussels,  and  my  daughter  is  now  at  Liege,  a  pupil  in 
the  seminary  of  the  Countess  de  Bellevue." 

"  Well  !  well  !  !  "  exclaimed  the  good  Padre  with  an 
expression  of  joy.  "I  am  a  native  of  Liege  myself,  and 
am  personally  acquainted  with  the  noble  lady  de  Bellevue. 
You  could  not  have  placed  your  daughter  in  better 
hands.  But  what  brought  you  to  this  coast,  and 
especially  to  this  part  of  it?  " 

"  My  mission  here  is  in  the  cause  of  humanity,  and 
has  for  its  object  the  welfare  of  my  brethren." 

"  Well,  Mr.  Livingston,  I  am  more  than  delighted  to 
have  met  you,  and  you  must  promise  to  come  and  see 
me  at  El  Carmelo ;  we  will  talk  together,  and  whatever 
your  mission,  if  you  see  fit  to  communicate  the  particulars 
to  me,  I  shall  gladly  render  you  all  the  assistance  in  my 
power.  I  must  now  leave  you,  for  my  Indian  attendants 
are  waiting  for  me,  in  yonder  canon,  and  we  must  re 
turn  home.  Will  you  kindly  pay  me  a  visit?  " 

"  Most  assuredly  I  will,  and  apart  from  the  pleasure  of 
the  visit,  you  can  give  me  some  valuable  information, 
which  so  far  I  have  been  unable  to  obtain,  concerning 
this  part  of  the  country." 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       203 

"  Good-bye  then,  and  the  Lord  be  with  you  !  " 

"  Good-bye,  and  may  you  have  a  safe  return." 

When  the  Padre  disappeared,  Livingston  could  hardly 
realize  his  own  identity. 

"  I  scarcely  know,"  he  muttered  to  himself,  "  whether 
I  am  yet  in  the  flesh,  or  have  become  a  disembodied  be 
ing  and  am  living  in  dreamland.  If  I  am  really  in  the 
flesh,  as  a  growing  appetite  seems  to  affirm,  I  must  con 
fess  that  this  country  affords  a  continual  relay  of  surprises. 
I  wonder  what  will  happen  next  ?  That  Padre  interests 
me  very  much.  He  is  so  bright,  so  open-hearted  and 
simple.  He  is  really  a  man  of  God  by  innate  worth  ;  a 
Belgian  too ;  and  moreover  acquainted  with  Madame  de 
Bellevue.  Why,  it  is  stranger  than  fiction  !  "  He 
mounted  Sultan,  and  set  out  on  his  journey  homeward. 

It  was  almost  dark  when  Livingston  reached  the  camp. 
His  arrival  was  announced  to  the  Queen,  and  leaving 
her  tent,  she  made  a  signal  with  her  hand,  and  immedi 
ately  two  of  her  attendants  began  to  play  on  the 
"  marimba,"  the  ancient  musical  instrument  of  the 
Aztecs. 

''What  does  that  mean  ?  "  wondered  Livingston,  as  he 
delivered  Sultan  to  the  care  of  an  attendant. 

As  soon  as  the  mellow  tones  of  the  instrument  were 
heard,  the  members  of  the  tribe  left  their  lodges,  and 
arrayed  themselves  in  rank  in  front  of  the  Queen.  When 
all  were  in  line,  a  march  was  sounded,  and  the  proces 
sion  moved  in  the  direction  of  the  sacred  cave  of  wor 
ship.  As  the  Queen  passed  near  Livingston,  she  said  to 
him : 

«  Follow  !  " 

"I  wonder,"  he  mused,  "  if  there  is  to  be  another 
performance  of  black  magic  in  that  cave !  If  so  I  do 
not  care  to  be  present," 


204       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

The  procession  entered  the  cave.  One  of  the  Queen's 
attendants  directed  him  to  a  seat,  and  with  apparent 
resignation,  he  awaited  the  turn  of  events. 

The  marimba  now  gave  forth  soft  and  subdued  strains, 
and  the  Queen,  having  retired  to  seme  secret  recess, 
presently  reappeared,  dressed  in  long  white  robes. 

Then  followed  the  ceremony  of  feeding  the  sacred 
fire  of  Montezuma,  and  one  of  the  sticks  or  chips  of 
wood  being  given  to  Livingston,  he  added  his  mite  to 
this  blazing  emblem  of  Aztec  worship. 

As  the  flames  rose  to  the  arched  roof,  a  beautiful 
hymn  was  sung  by  the  assembled  votaries,  the  Queen 
leading,  in  a  rich,  well-trained  voice,  with  modulations 
mellow  and  tender.  This  impressive  symphony  seemed 
to  be  an  invocation  to  the  great  spirit  for  protection,  and 
her  noble  figure  appeared  to  dilate  when  extending  her 
arms,  as  if  to  cover  and  shield  her  children.  The  song 
ended  and  the  worshipers  marched  around  the  sacred 
altar,  gesticulating  with  their  arms,  while  their  bodies 
swayed  in  undulating  motion.  This  ceremony  lasted  for 
some  minutes,  when  the  marimba  was  again  heard.  Its 
tones,  accompanied  by  a  low,  plaintive  murmur  of 
choral  voices,  were  softly  imploring. 

Never  had  Livingston  heard  such  music.  It  was  like 
waves  of  weird  but  harmonious  vibrations,  which 
though  wordless,  calmed  and  soothed  the  senses,  lulling 
them  almost  to  slumber.  The  visitor  felt  the  spell 
gradually  stealing  over  him,  and  only  by  great  effort, 
was  able  to  resist  its  influence. 

The  Queen,  erect,  beautiful,  and  majestic  in  her 
white  flowing  robes,  had  closed  her  eyes.  Her  features 
were  immobile  and  statue-like.  Soon  her  lips  moved, 
and  in  a  grave  and  sonorous  voice,  she  spoke. 

Livingston  listened  attentively  to  every  word,  but  not 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       205 

a  syllable  could  he  understand.  The  language  was  one 
which  he  had  never  heard  before.  The  members  of  the 
tribe,  however,  seemed  familiar  with  it ;  for  from  time 
to  time  they  nodded  assent  to  her  remarks.  Her  words 
were  few,  and  when  she  had  concluded,  all  present  went 
in  turn  to  Livingston,  and  making  low  salutation,  kissed 
his  hand  with  marks  of  profound  respect.  Then  the 
Queen,  with  eyes  still  closed,  directed  her  steps  straight 
toward  him,  and  laying  her  hands  upon  his  head,  spoke 
thus: 

"  The  great  Montezuma  commands  that  all  the  privi 
leges  enjoyed  by  the  member  of  his  tribe  be  conferred 
upon  thee,  knowing  that  thou  art  worthy.  Thy  aims  and 
ideals  are  lofty,  and  henceforward  our  life-work  and  our 
destinies  will  run  together.  May  the  great  Montezuma, 
love  and  protect  thee,  for  now,  in  the  presence  of 
this  sacred  fire  (here  she  handed  to  him  a  burning 
brand)  and  under  its  shielding  influence,  thou  hast 
become  a  child  of  Montezuma  and  one  of  us." 

Having  thus  said  she  opened  her  eyes.  Directing 
their  steps  to  the  sacred  fire,  each  member  took  there 
from  a  burning  brand,  and  in  turn  approaching  Living 
ston,  described  above  his  head  a  mysterious  figure, 
replacing  the  flaming  symbol  on  the  altar. 

During  the  commencement  of  these  impressive  rites, 
Livingston  could  not  refrain  from  smiling  at  the  dubious 
honor  thus  conferred ;  but  an  inexplicable  feeling  took 
possession  of  him,  as  he  felt  a  subtle  and  mysterious 
influence  steadily  creeping  over  him,  soothing  and 
uplifting,  though  almost  intoxicating  in  its  effect.  It 
caused  him  actually  to  realize  that  he  was  the  recipient 
of  a  great  favor.  Advancing  mechanically  toward  the 
Queen,  he  knelt  before  her,  exclaiming  in  accents  of 
devotion  : 


206       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

"Henceforth  thou  art  my  Queen,  and  these  shall  be 
my  brethren." 

As  he  kissed  her  hand,  she  smiled  upon  him,  proud 
of  his  homage. 

"  Dost  thou  swear,"  said  she  solemnly,  holding  up  her 
hand,  "to  keep  inviolate  the  secrets  of  my  people?  " 

"  I  do  so  swear,"  he  said  in  an  equally  solemn  manner. 

Thereupon  the  Queen  led  him  in  turn  to  each  member 
of  the  tribe,  every  one  grasping  his  hand  in  brotherly 
love. 

The  ceremony  was  now  ended ;  the  procession  formed 
again,  and  at  the  invitation  of  the  Queen,  Livingston 
walked  by  her  side  at  its  head. 

Arriving  at  her  lodge,  she  dismissed  the  people,  and 
invited  her  companion  to  enter. 

The  attendants  set  before  them  a  sumptuous  repast, 
and  when  they  were  seated  the  Queen  began  the  conver 
sation,  saying: 

"Now  that  you  have  become  one  of  us,  Mr.  Living 
ston,  let  us  refer  to  your  mission  on  this  coast,  for  hence 
forth  whatever  interests  you  interests  me,  and  in  fact  all 
my  people.  You  mentioned  that  your  intention  was  to 
introduce  a  colony  here,  or  wherever  you  might  find  a 
favorable  location.  Please  give  me  some  details  of  your 
purpose,  or  rather  state  the  leading  features  of  your  pro 
posed  colony.  I  and  my  tribe  will  then  be  able  to 
determine  whether  they  harmonize  with  those  principles 
of  universal  brotherhood,  as  taught  by  the  great  Monte- 
zuma,  and  practiced  by  us  to  this  day." 

"Most  cheerfully  will  I  do  so,  my  Queen,  for  lam 
sure  that  they  cannot  fail  to  agree  with  the  principles 
you  refer  to.  First,  we  consider  that  every  man  born 
into  this  world  has  an  absolute  right  to  exist  in  it" 

"  That  is  incontestable." 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  K       207 

"Secondly,  if  he  has  a  right  to  exist,  we  assert  that 
he  has  also  a  right  to  such  conditions  of  existence  as  are 
most  propitious  to  the  healthy  development  of  his  whole 
being." 

"True." 

"  Thirdly,  man  is  essentially  an  intellectual  being. 
To  comprehend  the  ptirpose  of  his  existence  and  to  con 
form  himself  to  the  laws  of  his  destiny,  must  constitute 
the  aim  and  duty  of  his  life. ' ' 

"Exactly." 

"  Fourthly,  to  be  able  to  do  this,  man  must  be  materi 
ally  independent.  We  assert  that  it  is  only  by  having  the 
means  of  his  material  existence  assured,  that  he  will 
ever  become  absolutely  free  ;  be  enabled  to  develop  all  his 
best  faculties,  and  arrive  at  that  type  of  true  manhood 
which,  by  following  a  course  of  life  in  strict  harmony 
with  high  aspirations  and  a  noble  belief  in  harmony  ^? 
with  the  universality  of  beings  and  things,  will  finally 
reach  the  loftiest  elevation  of  which  humanity  is  capable. 
This  material  independence  is,  and  has  always  been,  the 
supreme  thought  of  every  human  soul,  and  all  my  efforts, 
and  those  of  my  friends,  are  directed  to  the  formation 
of  a  state  cf  society  in  which  this  ideal  can  be  rea 
lized." 

"Yes,"  answered  the  Queen,  much  impressed  by  this 
exposition  of  her  visitor's  creed;  "it  is  said  in  the 
sacred  books  of  our  wise  men,  that  a  brother  cannot  wor 
ship  the  Great  Spirit,  when  he  is  hungry,  or  cold,  or 
sick." 

"  And  your  sacred  books  are  right.  We  have  no  wish 
to  reform  society  as  it  actually  is ;  it  would  be  a  hope 
less  task  ;  it  is  too  much  dominated  by  the  spirit  of  evil, 
by  selfishness,  greed,  and  the  black  beast,  materialism. 
These  are  in  full  possession,  and  it  would  be  a  waste  of 


208       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

effort  to  attempt  to  dislodge  them.  We  have  decided  to 
try  new  fields,  with  new  and  harmonious  elements,  the 
only  scheme  that  seems  to  promise  any  chance  of  suc 
cess.  This  brought  me  to  the  coast  of  California,  where 
I  hoped  to  find  conditions  congenial  to  human  life.  So 
far  I  have  not  been  successful,  but  I  intend  to  visit  the 
mission  of  El  Carmelo,  and  consult  the  Padre  whom  I 
met  this  morning  near  the  ocean.  He  must  know  well 
the  surrounding  country." 

"  The  Padre  you  met  this  morning  near  the  ocean?  " 
repeated  the  Queen  with  a  meaning  look  in  her  eyes. 

"  Yes,  dear  Queen,  in  my  morning's  wandering  I  had 
reached  the  top  of  a  ridge,  whence  was  a  view  of  the 
coast  and  the  Pacific  Ocean,  the  most  beautiful  marine 
landscape  the  eye  of  man  ever  rested  upon.  Inspired  by 
the  majestic  scenery,  I  offered  up  a  humble  prayer  to  the 
father  of  the  great  waters,  when  a  voice  answered 
*  Amen.'  You  can  realize  how  much  I  was  amazed. 
The  voice  was  that  of  the  Padre,  who  came  to  me  with 
hands  outstretched.  We  shook  hands,  and  I  soon 
learned  that  he  was  a  native  of  the  same  European 
country  where  my  beloved  daughter  and  only  child, 
Olga,  is  receiving  her  education." 

"  And  what  country  is  that  ?  "  asked  the  Queen  much 
interested. 

"  A  veritable  garden  spot,  called  Belgium." 

"Belgium!"  ejaculated  the  Queen,  suddenly  rising 
with  a  nervous  start,  which  nearly  overturned  the  table. 
She  stood  trembling,  with  pallid  features,  and  a  wild  and 
startled  look. 

"  Do  you  say  that  your  daughter  is  in  Belgium?  "  • 

"  What  is  there  in  that  to  cause  you  such  agitation  ?  " 
ejaculated  Livingston,  moving  back  from  the  table  almost 
in  fear. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.      209 

The  Queen  resumed  her  seat,  and  burying  her  face  in 
her  hands,  burst  into  tears. 

After  some  minutes  of  bitter  weeping,  the  dejected 
woman  said,  in  accents  interrupted  by  sobs  : 

"  You  have  opened  one  of  the  most  painful  wounds  in 
my  heart,  Mr.  Livingston.  These  deep  and  sudden 
emotions  must  doubtless  appear  strange  to  you,  but  that 
word  Belgium  is  like  a  dagger  in  my  breast.  May  the 
Great  Spirit  grant  me  speedy  relief  from  my  suffering  !  " 

"  I  confess,  dear  Queen,  that  I  cannot  comprehend 
how  the  word  Belgium  can  so  deeply  affect  you.  Why 
should  you  weep  so  bitterly,  and  implore  the  Great  Spirit 
to  bring  your  existence  to  an  end?"  The  woman's 
tears  unmanned  him.  "Be  of  good  cheer,"  he  said. 
"  You  must  take  life  more  in  earnest.  Have  you  noth 
ing  for  which  to  live  ?  " 

"Yes  !  "  she  exclaimed  in  a  frantic  voice,  and  start 
ing  up  like  a  roused  lioness,  "  Yes  !  I  will  live  !  I  will 
live  for  my  child  !  " 

"Yes,"  she  continued,  "I  must  find  my  child,  and 
you  must  help  me,  being  one  of  us,  and  when  I  have 
found  my  boy,  I  will  reveal  to  him  the  key  to  the 
hieroglyphics  of  the  Montezumas,  by  which  the  secret 
location  of  treasures  concealed  in  caves  is  minutely 
described.  He  must  help  me  to  restore  the  prestige  of 
our  tribe,  and.  .  .  .  and  he  must  avenge  me!"  she 
cried  with  a  wild  burning  light  glittering  in  her  eyes. 

"  She  is  surely  crazed  !  "  thought  the  American. 

"Mr.  Livingston,"  she  proceeded,  in  firm  but  calm 
accents,  "  I  read  in  the  expression  of  your  eyes,  that  you 
think  I  have  lost  my  senses.  I  confess  that  my  actions 
must  appear  to  be  those  of  one  demented.  But  there  is 
a  mystery  behind  this  excitement,  and  since  you  have 
sworn  not  to  reveal  the  secrets  of  the  tribe,  and  further- 

14 


210       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

more  since  I  know,  from  the  explanation  which  you  gave 
me  of  your  humanitarian  principles,  that  you  are  a  man 
of  the  highest  honor,  I  will  disclose  to  you  this  secret, 
the  betrayal  of  which  would  be  your  destruction." 

While  the  Queen  endeavored  to  suppress  her  agitation, 
her  visitor  supposed  that  he  was  about  to  hear  the  narra 
tive  of  some  piteous  and  dramatic  incident  of  her  earlier 
days,  and  prepared  himself  to  listen  attentively. 

Stepping  to  the  entrance  of  her  lodge,  she  gave  strict 
orders  to  her  guards  to  admit  no  one,  enjoining  them 
not  to  disturb  her  under  any  pretext  whatsoever. 

"Now  listen!"  she  said,  and  regarding  Livingston 
with  steady  gaze,  related  the  following  story  of  her  life  : 

"Years,  many  years  ago,  in  the  prime  of  youth,  full 
of  enthusiasm  and  faith,  I  had  just  finished  the  study  of 
the  sacred  books  transmitted  to  us  by  our  forefathers, 
and  had  carefully  committed  to  memory,  the  secret 
instructions  depicted  in  hieroglyphics,  designed  by  the 
great  Montezuma  for  the  exclusive  use  of  his  direct 
descendants  and  the  rulers  of  the  Aztec  people.  Within 
me  I  felt  the  sacred  fire  burning,  and  impelling  me  to 
make  some  efforts  to  rescue  my  people  from  their  help 
less  and  abject  condition ;  to  restore  to  them,  if  possible, 
the  prestige  of  their  ancestors ;  to  give  them,  in  fact,  a 
country  of  their  own,  where  they  might  establish  once 
more,  the  true  religion  of  universal  brotherhood,  and 
cultivate  the  arts  and  sciences  in  which  their  forefathers 
excelled ;  for  you  are  of  course  aware  that  the  Aztec 
nation  was  far  advanced  in  astronomy  and  kindred 
sciences." 

"Yes,  I  have  read  somewhat  of  the  history  of  that 
ancient  people,  but  if  I  remember  rightly,  it  was  astrol 
ogy  that  they  professed  mainly." 

"  Astrology,  sir,  is  the  soul  of  astronomy.     The  latter 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.       211 

denotes  the  positions,  distances,  and  volumes  of  the 
astral  bodies,  while  astrology  does  more  than  this;  it 
notes  the  influence  that  each  particular  star  exercises 
upon  its  neighbors  But  be  that  as  it  may,  it  is 
nevertheless  true  that  my  ancestors  had  an  inti 
mate  and  positive  knowledge  of  many  things  which 
are  but  as  so  much  lost  and  forgotten  lore.  With 
full  life,  vigor,  and  ambition,  and  after  having  con 
sulted  the  oracle  of  the  sacred  fire  on  the  most  propi 
tious  day — the  day  when  favorable  stars  were  in  conjunc 
tion — I  determined  to  try  and  restore  the  Aztec  nation 
to  its  former  rank  and  prosperity.  We  had  treasures 
without  end  at  our  disposal ;  caves  full  of  gold  vases  and 
golden  slabs,  the  pavements  of  our  ancient  palaces. 
After  much  reflection  and  deliberation  with  the  wise 
men  of  my  people,  I  concluded  to  go  to  Europe,  and 
endeavor  to  interest  some  monarch  in  our  cause,  offering 
as  a  reward  for  our  restoration,  millions  from  our  almost 
inexhaustible  supply  of  wealth. 

"Having  made  this  decision,  I  traveled  over  great 
waters,  acccompanied  by  two  of  our  wise  men.  There 
was  no  difficulty  in  gaining  audience  with  the  crowned 
heads  of  Europe,  but  after  listening  to  my  story,  some  of 
them  graciously  smiled  and  complimented  me  upon  the 
pure  blood  of  the  Montezumas  which  ran  in  my  veins ; 
others,  less  intelligent  perhaps,  thought  me  half  de 
mented.  Finally,  I  was  introduced  at  the  court  of  the 
king  of  a  small  nation.  I  found  in  him  as  I  thought  a 
true  gentleman ;  he  received  me  with  much  deference, 
listened  to  my  story  with  marked  attention,  and  told  me 
that  he  would  do  all  in  his  power  to  aid  me  in  so  grand 
and  noble  a  design. 

"  '  Meanwhile  it  behooves  a  queen,'  he  said,  '  to  have 
quarters  in  the  palace.'  Orders  were  accordingly  given 


212        ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAYA 

to  that  effect,  and  I  was  conducted  to  a  suite  of  rooms, 
the  elegance  of  which  was  dazzling.  For  the  first  time 
in  my  life,  I  found  myself  treated  in  Europe  as  a  queen 
and  lodged  in  the  palace  of  a  king." 

Livingston  had  been  deeply  interested  in  her  story. 
It  was  evident  that  she  was  speaking  the  truth ;  and  he 
began  to  see  a  reason  for  all  her  strange  conduct  during 
the  past  few  days. 

"The  King,"  she  continued,  "  who  was  a  handsome 
young  man  and  unmarried,  daily  sent  an  officer  of  his 
body-guard,  craving  an  audience,  which  I  always  granted 
with  the  utmost  pleasure.  I  was  invited  to  dine  with  him 
and  was  introduced  to  many  high  personages.  One 
evening,  his  Majesty  asked  me  to  an  informal  meeting 
in  his  private  apartments,  that  we  might  consult  together 
upon  the  object  of  my  mission.  I  eagerly  accepted  his 
proposition,  and  at  the  appointed  hour  presented  myself 
before  him. 

"  No  other  guest  had  been  invited.  Luscious  wines 
were  poured  into  fragile  goblets,  challenging  the  taste 
and  stimulating  the  appetite.  As  we  quaffed  the  delicious 
wines  the  monarch  pressed  his  suit  upon  me.  '  O  !  '  he 
exclaimed,  '  how  happy  will  be  the  man  whom  you 
bless  with  your  love  and  make  happy  as  his  wife  !  ' 

"  He  took  my  hand  and  pressed  it.  My  head  fell  upon 
his  shoulder,  and  for  two  years  we  loved.  I  loved  him 
with  all  the  frenzy  of  an  Aztec  woman,  and  the  proud 
confidence  of  an  equal. 

"My  mission  was  forgotten  during  this  ecstacy  of 
human  passion.  The  wise  men  who  had  accompanied 
me  returned  heart-broken  to  my  people.  I  became  a 
mother  !  The  mother  of  a  noble,  beautiful  boy  !  " 

Here,  the  unhappy  woman  broke  down,  sobbing  con- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  fJIMALAY.       21$ 

vulsively.  Livingston  was  moved  with  intense to  Europe, 
The  disclosure  stunned  him. 

"Soon  after  the  birth  of  my  child,  it  was  rumbisee 
that  my  royal  consort — for  such  he  was — was  about  to 
take  in  marriage  the  daughter  of  a  neighboring  king. 
Imagine  the  blow  !  At  first  I  laughed  at  the  idea,  too 
confident,  alas !  But  one  morning  appeared  the  official 
announcement  of  this  coming  marriage  ! 

"I  rushed  into  his  presence.  Of  what  transpired  I 
have  but  a  faint  remembrance.  I  know  that  I  placed  his 
life  in  jeopardy,  and  that  I  was  forcibly  carried  to  my 
apartments  in  a  swoon. 

"  For  many  days  I  nursed  my  grief  in  solitude,  fondling 
the  dear  offspring  of  my  love.  One  morning,  having 
sent  the  nurse  with  my  child  into  the  palace  grounds  to 
let  him  breathe  the  invigorating  air,  I  was  surprised  by 
the  entrance  of  an  officer  of  the  King's  body-guard.  He 
was  the  bearer  of  a  message  from  his  Majesty,  demand 
ing  an  interview.  Noticing  my  abject  condition,  with 
winning  persistence  he  pressed  me  to  take  a  glass  of  wine, 
which  he  poured  from  a  decanter  on  the  sideboard. 

'"It  will  nerve  you,'  he  said,  'and  give  you,  dear 
lady,  control  and  power  during  the  trying  interview.' 

"  I  drank and  almost  in  an  instant  became 

unconscious  !  When  I  recovered  my  senses,  I  found 
myself  on  the  deep  waters  of  the  wide  ocean  and  with 
out  my  child  ! — bound,  as  the  captain  of  the  vessel  told 
me,  to  the  coast  of  California  ! 

"And  here  I  am,"  exclaimed  the  broken-hearted 
Queen, ' '  continually  stung  by  the  consciousness  of  my  fatal 
weakness — and  bereft  of  my  child  !  He  still  lives,  I 
doubt  not,  the  scion  of  a  European  monarch  and  an 
Aztec  queen." 

Livingston  could  not  utter  a  word.     Half  conscious, 


212       ON  TH'^  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY. 


that  *>r  w*tk  blank  expression,  on  the  lovely  but  de^ 
the  e1    woman  before  him. 

•  ,  Mistaking  perhaps  the  significance  of  his  vacant  look, 
the  Queen  arose,  and  taking  from  a  recess  a  golden 
casket,  opened  it  by  touching  a  secret  spring. 

"Read  this,"  she  said,  "and  convince  yourself  of 
the  truth  of  my  sad  story.  These  letters  are  written  in  the 
English  language." 

While  Livingston  perused  the  documents,  the  unhappy 
woman  gave  way  to  a  flood  of  tears. 

As  word  by  word  he  scanned  with  care  the  papers,  an 
overwhelming  sense  of  the  truthfulness  of  the  Queen's 
story  took  possession  of  him.  Rising  from  his  seat, 
radiant  with  the  dignity  of  manhood,  he  approached  her. 
and  grasping  her  hands,  exclaimed  : 

"  Madame  !  You  are  the  victim  of  an  outrageous  and 
villainous  plot.  J  will  make  every  effort  to  find  for  you 
your  lost  child.  It  is  my  intention  to  return  to  Belgium, 
to  meet  my  daughter  Olga  and  bring  her  back  with  me, 
and  while  in  Europe  I  shall  aid  you  to  the  best  of  my 
power.  '  ' 

Pressing  the  hand  of  the  Queen  with  a  grasp  of 
sincere  affection,  he  added:  "You  may  rely  on  my 
sincerity  and  firm  resolve." 

The  next  day  Livingston  rode  toward  the  Mission  El 
Carmelo,  where  groups  of  Indians  were  cultivating  the 
fields  and  vineyards,  and  all  seemed  peaceful  and  con 
tent.  As  he  neared  the  buildings,  he  saw  approaching 
him,  again  with  outstretched  hands,  the  good  Padre  who 
had  saluted  him  with  a  sonorous  Amen,  after  his  prayer 
upon  the  coast. 

"Dear  Padre,"  said  Livingston,  "I  have  come  to 
pay  you  a  visit;  but  it  has  a  double  purpose.  I  also 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.       215 

come  to  ask  if  you  know  of  any  vessel  going  to  Europe, 
and  when  it  will  sail." 

' '  Very  welcome  are  you,  and  most  glad  I  am  to  see 
you,"  answered  the  Padre.  "  There  is  but  one  vessel  on 
this  coast  at  present,  bound  for  Europe,  and  it  will  call 
for  me  shortly,  for  I  am  ordered  to  Belgium  for  mission 
ary  work." 

"Is  it  really  possible ?  This  is  good  fortune  indeed  ! 
When  do  you  expect  the  vessel?  " 

"In  about  a  week." 

"  Must  you  go  to  the  Presidio  of  San  Francisco  to 
embark?  " 

"  No.  The  vessel  will  call  at  this  mission,  and  a  boat 
will  come  for  me.  If  you  intend  to  leave  for  Europe,  I 
would  advise  you  to  profit  by  the  opportunity,  for  God 
knows  when  another  ship  will  sail  hence  direct  to  the 
continent.  I  would  be  most  glad  indeed  to  have  you 
for  a  traveling  companion." 

"Thanks,  good  Padre.  I  will  avail  myself  of  the 
opportunity,  and  with  your  leave  I  will  return  to  the 
mission  in  a  day  or  two,  to  remain  until  the  vessel 
arrives." 

"  Most  welcome  to  remain  with  us  as  long  as  you 
please.  We  will  thus  be  enabled  to  make  you  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  work  of  our  missions  here,  and  let 
you  judge  of  the  good  we  do  to  our  Indian  brethren.  A 
true  report  prepared  by  you  as  to  the  civilizing  influence 
of  the  California  missions,  may  thus  reach  the  people  of 
Europe." 

"  Dear  Padre,  you  may  expect  me  soon,"  said  Living 
ston,  while  taking  an  affectionate  leave  of  the  priest ; 
"  I  must  return  at  once." 

Livingston  related  to  the  Queen  the  result  of  his  visit. 
She  listened  attentively  to  every  word,  but  unable  to 


2l6       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY. 

suppress  an  occasional  sigh,  entered  her  tent,  and  closed 
the  curtains. 

The  next  day,  Livingston  saw  but  little  of  the  Queen, 
and  as  he  was  about  to  leave  on  the  following  morning, 
begged  for  an  interview.  He  knew  full  well  how 
deeply  she  regretted  his  departure,  but  his  presence  was 
required  in  Europe,  and  he  had  fully  resolved  on  the 
voyage,  as  arranged  with  the  Padre.  The  Queen  re 
turned  answer  that  she  would  see  him  on  the  morrow. 

Livingston  passed  a  sleepless  night,  as  did  the  Queen. 
When  the  sun  had  risen  above  the  mountains,  she  sent 
for  her  guest,  inviting  him  to  the  breakfast  table. 

On  entering  her  tent,  he  was  astonished  to  see  there  a 
handsome  woman  in  fashionable  European  attire,  sitting 
at  the  head  of  the  well  furnished  board.  Rising,  she 
greeted  him  with  a  graceful  bow,  begging  him  to  be 
seated  near  her,  at  a  place  which  she  indicated. 

"Yes,  it  is  I,  Mr.  Livingston,"  she  said,  extending 
her  hand  to  him  as  she  observed  his  confusion ;  "I  have 
resolved  to  accompany  you  to  Europe,  and  to  commence 
an  earnest  search  for  my  son.  Your  presence  here  has 
re-opened  all  my  wounds,  and  aroused  anew  a  mother's 
yearnings.  I  feel  that  I  must  either  find  my  child  or 
die." 

For  the  moment  it  seemed  to  him  as  a  dream,  but 
there  stood  the  Queen  before  him  with  extended  hand. 
He  could  doubt  no  longer. 

"Look,"  she  said,  raising  the  lid  of  a  chest.  "With 
the  contents  of  this,  we  shall  leave  no  stone  unturned  to 
find  my  boy.  May  the  great  Montezuma  grant  that  he 
be  still  alive.  In  fact,"  she  exclaimed  with  uplifted 
eyes,  as  one  half  inspired,  "  in  fact — I  know  he  is." 

Her  guest  saw  with  amazement  that  the  chest  was 
filled  with  gold  and  gems. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  Ji  MALAY.       2ig 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  with  a  smile,  "Wriven  to  all 
enough  to  purchase  half  a  kingdom."  ncluded, 

"The  riches  of  the  Montezumas  are  still  unbouvs  ap- 
she  added,  "and  this  is  but  a  trifle  if  more  is  needt^d. 

Livingston  was  overcome.  He  knew  that  nothing 
would  prevent  the  Queen  from  sailing  for  Europe.  Her 
errand  was  a  noble  one,  the  prompting  of  maternal  in 
stincts.  A  week  later  they  were  sailing  toward  the  south 
over  the  waters  of  the  Pacific,  and  slowly  faded  from 
their  view  the  shores  of  California. 


2l6       ON  THE  H  'HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 


suppress  an 
the  curtains 

The  IK 
and  - 


CHAPTER  XL 


THE  salons  of  the  Countess  de  Bellevue  are  brilliantly 
illuminated.  Exotic  plants  shed  their  perfume  in  hall 
and  corridor  ;  flowers  in  profusion  deck  the  walls  ;  the 
chandeliers  are  covered  with  wreaths,  and  the  air  is 
loaded  with  fragrance.  Carriages,  with  the  crests  of 
nobility  emblazoned  on  their  panels,  succeed  each  other 
at  the  entrance,  while  liveried  lackeys  bow,  as  ladies, 
attired  in  splendid  costumes,  are  escorted  to  the  recep 
tion-room. 

Around  Madame  de  Bellevue  are  grouped  some  of  her 
older  pupils,  a  very  garland  of  loveliness.  Her  dress  is 
simple;  but  the  rich  black  silk,  enveloping  her  stately 
form,  is  cut  in  the  latest  court  fashion. 

Guest  after  guest  appears  before  her,  receiving  her 
cordial  greeting.  The  salons  are  thronged  with  friends, 
and  throughout  the  apartments  is  heard  the  subdued 
murmur  of  conversation. 

Presently  a  hush  falls,  as  the  governor  of  the  province 
of  Liege  is  announced,  attended  by  his  staff.  Having 
paid  his  compliments  to  Madame  de  Bellevue  with  the 
courteous  grace  of  a  high-bred  gentleman,  his  presence 
causes  no  restraint  upon  the  enjoyment  of  the  com 
pany. 

A  concert  commences  and  some  of  the  greatest  artists 
of  Belgium  are  announced  on  the  programme.  The 
name  of  Trouvere  appears  but  once  and  that  at  the 
very  end.  It  reads  :  "  Improvisation  on  the  violin  by 
Monsieur  Trouvere." 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       219 

Generous  and  well  merited  applause  was  given  to  all 
the  performers.  When  the  programme  was  concluded, 
save  for  the  last  number  and  just  before  Trouvere's  ap 
pearance  was  expected,  a  gentle  drum-call  was  heard. 
All  the  guests  present  were  respectfully  requested  to  pro 
ceed  to  the  grand  salon,  where  the  Countess  de  Belle  vr.e 
wished  to  address  a  few  words  to  them.  Some  were  as 
tonished  at  this  strange  procedure,  while  others  smiled 
knowingly,  as  if  aware  of  what  was  about  to  happen. 

The  Countess  de  Bellevue  was  sitting  upon  an  elevated 
platform,  erected  at  the  end  of  her  grand  salon.  Im 
mediately  on  her  right  sat  the  governor  of  the  province, 
and  the  burgomaster  of  the  city  of  Liege ;  next  to  them 
was  the  military  commander  with  his  brilliant  staff.  The 
chair  immediately  on  her  left  was  vacant,  and  by  its 
side  were  seated  Archbishop  Angelo,  and  the  Bishop  of 
Liege,  with  two  of  the  higher  members  of  the  city's 
clergy. 

All  these  dignitaries  occupied  seats  placed  in  a  semi 
circle,  the  central  figure  of  which  was  the  Countess  de 
Bellevue. 

When  the  officials  had  taken  their  places,  and  all  the 
guests  were  seated,  the  gentle  drum-call  was  sounded 
again,  and  in  a  sonorous  voice  the  major-domo  of  the 
Countess  announced  the  entrance  of  the  Count  de  Fays 
du  Monceau,  staff  officer  of  his  Majesty,  the  King  of  the 
Belgians. 

The  noble  gentleman,  in  grand  uniform,  with  ringing 
spurs  and  clanging  saber,  mounted  the  platform,  and 
paid  his  respects  to  the  Countess.  In  his  hand  was  a 
sheet  of  parchment  and  attached  to  it  a  large  seal  of 
wax. 

Another  tap  of  the  drum,  and  the  major-domo  called 
in  stentorian  tones: 


220       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

tl  Trouvere  !     Trouvere  !     Trouvere  !  " 

The  artist  could  not  understand  the  meaning  of  all 
this  ceremony.  As  he  stepped  forward,  the  governor 
met  him  on  the  edge  of  the  platform,  and  led  him,  mute 
with  astonishment,  to  the  Countess,  who,  rising,  took 
the  young  man  by  the  hand,  and  with  a  voice  full  of 
emotion,  introduced  him  to  the  messenger  of  the  King, 
saying : 

"  This  young  gentleman  is  Trouvere." 

Again  the  drum  sounded,  and  all  the  guests  arose. 

The  officer  of  the  King  then  proceeded  to  unfold  the 
scroll  of  parchment  and  read  as  follows : 

"  I,  Leopold  the  First,  King  of  the  Belgians,  upon  the  petition 
of  Adelaide,  Countess  de  Bellevue,  do  by  this  special  act  declare 
Monsieur  Trouvere  to  be  the  rightful  heir  to  the  title  Count  de 
Bellevue,  which  he  will  assume  after  the  death  of  said  Adelaide, 
the  present  Countess  de  Bellevue.  It  is  further  enacted  that  hence 
forth  the  name  of  said  Trouvere,  until  he  assumes  the  title  of  Count, 
shall  be  « Trouvere  de  Bellevue ! ' 

"  LEOPOLD." 

Another  roll-call  on  the  drum,  during  which  the 
officer  handed  to  Trouvere  the  royal  parchment. 

Tears  filled  the  young  man's  eyes,  and  pale  with  emo 
tion  he  approached  the  Countess,  knelt  at  her  feet,  and 
covered  her  hands  with  kisses. 

A  storm  of  applause  rose  from  the  audience  and  many 
eyes  were  dimmed.  The  Countess  herself  wept,  but  her 
tears  were  tears  of  joy. 

Olga  was  a  silent  witness  of  the  scene.  Not  a  motion, 
not  an  effort  at  applause  did  she  make.  Intensely  pale, 
her  large  blue  eyes,  wide  open,  fixed  upon  Trouvere  and 
the  Countess,  she  sat  like  a  statue.  Her  interest  in  the 
scene  was  so  intense  as  to  throw  her  almost  into  a  state 
of  unconsciousness. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.       221 

When  the  applause  had  subsided,  and  Trouvere  had 
risen,  the  governor  of  the  province  addressed  him : 

"  Monsieur  Trouvere  de  Bellevue,  I  congratulate  you 
upon  the  favor  that  his  Majesty  the  King,  at  the  request 
of  our  noble  and  respected  friend  the  Countess  de 
Bellevue,  has  seen  fit  to  bestow  upon  you.  This  favor 
carries  a  great  responsibility,  for  the  title,  which  you  will 
eventually  inherit,  is  bestowed  by  the  most  noble  and 
charitable  lady  in  the  land.  Your  residence  in  our 
midst,  since  you  were  crowned  laureate  of  the  Conserva 
tory  of  Music,  has  shown  that  you  are  a  gentleman  in 
the  highest  sense  of  the  word,  and  during  that  time  you 
have  won  the  respect  and  sympathy  of  the  best  and 
noblest  members  of  the  society  of  Liege.  Again,  ac 
cept  my  congratulations." 

During  this  speech,  Trouvere's  eyes  had  wandered 
through  the  audience,  and  though  listening  attentively 
and  respectfully  to  every  word  that  was  said,  a  careful 
observer  could  not  have  failed  to  notice  that  he  was  try- 
to  discover  someone.  At  last,  when  the  applause  burst 
forth  at  the  end  of  the  speech  his  eyes  met  Olga's.  From 
that  instant  her  abstraction  left  her ;  a  crimson  glow 
mantled  her  cheeks,  as  also  those  of  Trouvere,  and  rais 
ing  her  shapely  hands  she  joined  in  the  applause. 
Trouvere's  heart  thoughts  went  out  to  her,  and  his  eyes 
told  her  so.  She  understood  him  well,  and  the  two 
lovers  felt  themselves  the  happiest  mortals  on  earth. 

And  now  the  venerable  director  of  the  Conservatory 
stepped  forward,  and  addressed  his  former  pupil : 

*'  Trouvere,  in  the  name  of  art,  I  congratulate  you. 
It  is  the  artist  and  the  man  that  are  here  rewarded.  You 
he  Ye  understood,  ever  since  I  have  known  you,  that  the 
violinist  may  be  an  excellent  instrumentalist,  perform- 


222       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

ing  mechanical  wonders,  and  yet  remain  merely  a  vio 
linist.  You,  Trouvere  de  Bellevue,  have  realized  that 
the  artist  is  the  child  of  the  soul.  Often  have  I  seen 
you  admiring  the  flowers  in  the  field,  listening  to  the 
singing  of  the  birds,  and  trying  to  understand  the 
whisperings  of  the  breeze.  At  Ostend  I  have  watched 
you  gazing  for  hours  on  the  limitless  ocean,  as  if  magnet 
ized  by  its  immensity,  studying  the  tones  of  the  billows 
breaking  on  the  sandy  beach.  Many  nights  have  I  seen 
you  stretched  upon  the  sward  with  face  upturned  to  the 
stars  of  heaven.  You  seemed  to  interrogate  them,  ask 
ing  whence  they  derived  the  harmonies  which  they  con 
veyed  to  your  soul.  In  that  boundless  space,  you  ap 
peared  to  search  for  the  abode  of  the  Creator  of  this 
vast  Universe,  the  great  Father ;  and  when  filled  with 
admiration  and  awe  at  the  illuminated  heavens,  with 
tears  in  your  eyes,  and  heart  swelling  with  feelings  of 
thankfulness  and  adoration,  you  returned  alone  to  your 
room,  and  translated  on  your  violin  the  exalted  ideas 
which  filled  your  soul  to  overflowing,  such  music  as  mor 
tals  seldom  hear ;  but  I  have  heard  it,  and  to  your  genius, 
the  genius  of  inspiration,  I  offer  these  words  of  gratitude : 
Trouvere  de  Bellevue,  still  continue  to  study  nature  in 
its  most  beautiful  manifestations  ;  let  your  soul  feast  on 
all  that  is  noble,  grand,  and  true,  and  your  violin  will 
never  fail  to  translate  its  feelings !  Walk  in  life  with 
your  eyes  directed  upward,  in  search  of  the  beautiful 
and  lofty,  and  the  accents  of  your  cherished  violin  will 
not  cease  to  reverberate  the  splendid  and  perfect  ideals 
which  fill  thy  heart.  Trouvere,  the  artist  is  in  the  soul, 
the  musician  in  the  instrument." 

Applause  followed  this  speach,  to  which  all  had  lis 
tened  with  deep  emotion. 

Again  were   heard   the   taps  of  the   drum,  and   the 


TEARS  FILLED  THE  YOUNG  MAN'S  EYES,  AND  PALE  WITH  EMOTION,  HE 
APPROACHED  THE   COUNTESS  AND  KNELT  AT  HER  FEET. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       22$ 

•master  of  ceremonies  invited  the  guests  to  return  to  the 
music  hall. 

Trouvere  offered  his  arm  to  the  Countess,  and  leading 
the  way,  they  seated  themselves  in  front  of  the  temporary 
stage. 

A  short  time  elapsed  before  the  hum  of  conversation 
ceased.  The  master  of  ceremonies  announced  from  the 
platform  that  one  number  of  the  musical  programme 
remained  yet  to  be  performed,  and  that  was  a  series  of 
improvisations  by  Monsieur  Trouvere  de  Bellevue. 

The  announcement  startled  the  young  artist.  He  had 
forgotten  all  about  his  own  part  in  the  performance,  and 
looked  imploringly  at  the  Countess.  With  her  most 
pleasant  smile,  she  inquired  : 

"  Does  my  son  find  no  subject  for  improvisation  in  the 
scenes  that  have  just  passed?  " 

At  the  words  ''my  son,"  he  was  almost  choked  with 
tears,  and  mounted  the  platform  trembling  and  excited. 
He  looked  at  the  Countess,  and  just  behind  her  noticed 
the  bewitching  eyes  of  Olga,  fully  directed  upon  him. 
Several  times  his  gaze  was  turned  on  them,  while  tuning 
his  violin,  and  their  tender  smiles  kindled  his  soul  with 
thankfulness  and  encouragement.  He  commenced  play 
ing  ;  the  tones  were  soft  and  slow  ;  the  air,  a  simple 
prelude,  almost  a  timid  appeal  for  indulgence.  By 
degress,  however,  inspiration  seemed  to  come.  His 
eyes  resting  upon  those  of  the  Countess  and  often  flash 
ing  on  those  of  Olga,  his  instrument  commenced  to 
pour  forth  a  hymn  of  love  and  thankfulness.  So  sweet 
were  the  tones  that  they  seemed  rather  the  expression  of 
a  soul  than  of  mortal  man.  Exquisite  melodies  followed, 
as  if  portraying  the  tender  feeling  which  a  young  and 
pure  heart  might  whisper  to  another  equally  pure  and 
innocent.  It  was  a  confession  of  love — of  pure,  exalted, 


224       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY. 

holy  love ;  a  love  so  noble  that  it  addressed  itself  to  both 
the  Countess  and  to  Olga. 

Soon  the  improvisation  took  a  wider  field.  Casting 
his  eyes  upon  the  brilliant  audience  before  him,  and 
remembering  the  motive  that  brought  them  there,  his 
soul  seemed  to  bound  to  the  very  zenith  in  its  musical 
flight.  Never  had  such  sounds  been  heard  on  the  vio 
lin.  Strains  of  exultation,  bursts  of  joy,  accents  of 
determination  followed  each  other,  as  if  he  longed  to 
convince  his  listeners  that  the  favor  bestowed  upon  him 
was  appreciated,  its  magnitude  realized,  and  the  respon 
sibility  understood  and  accepted. 

The  third  series  of  improvisations  was  something 
never  heard  since  Paganini's  death.  Trouvere  seemed 
to  cast  a  glance  at  the  bright  future  before  him.  His 
eyes  opened  wide  and  shone  like  diamonds.  His  bow 
ran  over  the  strings  of  the  instrument,  bringing  forth 
strains  of  hope  and  of  joy ;  brilliant  variations,  requir 
ing  most  rapid  and  dexterous  manipulation.  By  degrees, 
the  excitement  of  the  performer  grew  still  more  intense. 
His  bow  crossed  the  chords,  impelled  by  a  more  nervous 
force ;  spasmodic  strokes  produced  cries  of  joy ;  his 
playing  was  something  superb,  indescribable  ;  all  the  feel 
ings,  passions,  emotions  that  can  bewilder  a  human  soul 
were  represented  by  the  performer.  Melodies  that  brought 
tears  to  the  eye,  wild  outbursts  of  exultation  and  paeans 
of  triumph  were  successively  produced  in  most  forcible, 
decided,  and  emphatic  tones.  The  artist  became  so 
excited,  his  manner  so  agitated,  his  eyes  so  bewild 
ered,  his  action  so  wild,  that  the  audience,  misunder 
standing  him)  burst  forth  into  a  deafening  peal  of 
applause.  All  at  once,  under  the  strain  of  this  nervous 
tension,  Trouvere,  producing  a  soul-stirring  shriek  on 
his  violin,  fell  head-long  on  the  stage,  and  in  his  fall 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       225 

the  violin  was  shattered  into  fragments.  The  shriek  of 
the  instrument  was  immediately  answered  by  another  in 
the  audience,  as  Olga  fell  back  senseless  in  her  seat. 
For  a  moment  disorder  prevailed,  and  the  crowd  rushed 
toward  the  platform. 

The  Countess  de  Bellevue  gave  orders  that  the  two 
young  people  should  be  removed  to  her  own  private 
room,  where  she  would  soon  join  them,  and  begged 
the  company  to  withdraw  to  the  supper-room,  and 
refresh  themselves,  assuring  them  that  Trouvere  would 
soon  be  restored  to  consciousness,  as  excellent  medical 
attendance  was  at  hand. 

At  this  juncture  the  aged  director  of  the  Conserva 
tory  was  seen  to  mount  the  stage,  and  examine  care 
fully  the  pieces  of  the  broken  instrument,  everybody 
eagerly  watching  his  movements.  Sadly  shaking  his 
head  he  indicated  that  there  was  no  hope  for  the  res 
toration  of  the  violin.  But  suddenly,  his  face  bright 
ened,  and  as  he  looked  smilingly  at  the  audience,  a 
profound  silence  succeeded  the  buzz  of  excitement. 

11  Ladies  and  gentlemen/'  he  said,  with  a  kind,  pater 
nal  smile,  though  tears  trickled  down  his  cheeks,  "I 
have  found  the  means  of  repairing  the  loss  of  our  good 
friend,  Trouvere.  I  have  in  my  possession  a  real  Stra- 
divarius  violin  which  I  bought  in  Germany  many  years 
ago.  I  am  very  old,  and  can  have  but  little  further  use 
for  it.  No  better,  nobler,  or  more  worthy  successor  can 
I  have  than  this  peerless  artist,  Trouvere;  therefore, 
now  in  the  presence  of  you  all,  I  donate  to  him,  my 
precious  instrument." 

Saying  this,  the  good  director  upheld  to  the  view  of 
the  audience,  his  priceless  violin.  This  kind  and 
thoughtful  act  was  greeted  with  applause,  and  many  of 
the  ladies  provided  with  bouquets  that  were  intended  for 

is 


226       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

Trouvere,  now  threw  them  at  the  generous  donor,  carpet 
ing  the  stage  with  floral  tributes. 

The  aristocratic  gathering,  led  by  the  master  of  cere 
monies,  then  proceeded  to  the  dining-room,  where  sup 
per  was  served.  The  seat  of  the  lady  of  the  house,  and 
one  at  its  side  remained  empty.  The  festivities,  how 
ever,  had  received  but  a  momentary  check. 

In  the  chamber  of  Madame  de  Bellevue  a  scene  of 
a  different  nature  was  being  enacted.  Trouvere  lay 
stretched  upon  the  Countess'  bed,  while  Olga  was  rest 
ing  on  a  sofa. 

"  This  is  a  severe  crisis,"  said  one  of  the  doctors, 
while  holding  the  hand  of  Trouvere  in  his  own.  "  The 
nervous  organization  of  this  young  man  is  so  sensitive, 
that  the  deep  and  varied  emotions  to  which  he  has  been 
to-day  subjected,  have  brought  about  a  sudden  pros 
tration." 

"Is  there  any  danger,  Doctor?"  inquired  Madame 
de  Bellevue,  with  anxious  eyes. 

"  No,  Countess;  but  great  care  must  be  taken  for  some 
days  not  to  expose  him  to  any  further  excitement.  The 
potion  I  have  sent  for  will  restore  him  to  a  state  of  com 
parative  calm.  I  should  advise  you,  Countess,  to  rejoin 
your  guests. ' ' 

"  I  cannot  leave  Trouvere  in  this  condition,  Doctor." 

"  You  must,  indeed,  Countess;  if  Monsieur  Trouvere, 
on  awakening  to  consciousness,  finds  you  at  his  side, 
with  tears  flowing  from  your  eyes,  your  presence  will 
bring  back  to  him  all  the  excitement  of  the  day,  and  he 
may  have  an  immediate  relapse.  On  the  other  hand, 
your  guests,  not  seeing  you  return,  will  think  that  some 
thing  serious  is  the  matter  with  Trouvere,  and  a  feeling 
of  delicacy  may  prompt  them  to  leave." 

"  Well,  Doctor,  be  it  as  you  say.     I  shall  leave  the 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  K       22? 

room,  but  as  to  returning  to  my  guests,  I  cannot  as  long 
as  my  dear  son  is  so  ill.  I  shall  remain  in  the  cabinet 
adjoining,"  she  said,  pointing  to  a  door  leading  into 
another  room,  ' '  and  as  soon  as  Trouvere  returns  to  con 
sciousness,  please,  Doctor,  let  me  know." 

4 'Most  assuredly,  madame." 

Olga,  lying  on  the  sofa  supported  by  two  attendants, 
was  suffering  from  a  violent  fit  of  hysteria.  While  pass 
ing  to  the  next  room,  the  Countess,  perceiving  her  sad 
condition,  was  about  to  approach  her,  when  the  doctor 
interfered,  and  opening  the  door  insisted  upon  her  leav 
ing  the  chamber,  assuring  her  at  the  same  time  that  all 
would  soon  be  well. 

The  valet  who  had  been  despatched  to  the  druggist 
for  medicines  prescribed  by  the  doctors,  presently  re 
turned,  and  potions  were  administered  to  the  patients. 

Trouvere  soon  regained  his  consciousness.  Opening 
his  eyes  and  finding  himself  in  a  strange  room,  with  a 
doctor  at  his  side,  he  turned  his  looks  around  with  an 
expression  of  inquiry.  The  doctor  hastened  to  reassure 
him,  saying  that  he  had  had  a  slight  nervous  attack, 
caused  by  too  much  excitement ;  that  all  he  needed  to 
insure  a  speedy  recovery  was  rest  and  quiet. 

Olga  also  became  calmer,  and  was  persuaded  to  remain 
motionless  for  a  while. 

The  doctors  again  carefully  examined  their  patients, 
and  retiring  to  a  corner  of  the  room,  held  a  short  con 
sultation.  The  result  was,  that  they  gave  instructions  to 
the  attendants  to  administer  doses  of  the  medicine  to 
the  two  invalids,  every  fifteen  minutes,  until  they 
returned. 

They  then  entered  the  room  where  the  Countess  had 
temporarily  retired,  and  told  her  that  the  patients  were 
progressing  favorably ;  that  there  was  no  danger  what- 


228       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

ever ;  and  that  the  potions  which  were  being  adminis 
tered  would  give  them  sleep. 

At  this  point,  a  second  messenger,  sent  by  the  guests, 
arrived,  asking  for  information  about  the  condition  of 
the  young  people.  The  physicians  at  once  decided  to 
return  to  the  hall,  and  urged,  almost  commanded,  the 
Countess  to  accompany  them.  At  last  the  doctors  pre 
vailed. 

She  was  immediately  surrounded  by  anxious  inquirers, 
but  referred  them  to  the  physicians  at  her  side.  These 
gentlemen  allayed  the  anxiety  of  the  visitors  by  inform 
ing  them  of  the  favorable  condition  of  the  young  peo 
ple,  and  the  festivities  were  continued. 

Meantime  the  two  young  people  were  rapidly  return 
ing  to  their  normal  condition,  owing  to  the  strong  recu 
perative  power  of  healthy  youth. 

From  his  bed,  Trouve"re  could  see  Olga  in  the  adjoin 
ing  apartment.  Only  a  short  distance  separated  them. 
Moving  his  head  toward  her,  he  met  her  gaze,  so  full  of 
deep  feeling,  and  revealing  such  tender  interest  and 
affection,  that  he  felt  inclined  to  rise  and  take  her  by 
the  hand.  When  he  noticed,  however,  that  she  was 
stretched  on  a  sofa,  and  was  very  pale,  and  that  the 
attendant  was  administering  medicine  to  her,  he  raised 
himself  to  a  sitting  posture,  and  was  about  to  make 
inquiries  in  regard  to  her  health,  when  one  of  the  attend 
ants  addressing  both  of  them,  said  : 

"  Now,  children,  take  one  more  (lose,  and  then  go  to 
sleep.  The  doctors  say  that  you  need  rest.  You  require 
no  further  attendance  for  a  while.  Try  to  sleep." 

Trouv£re,  having  taken  his  medicine,  turned  his  head 
toward  the  wall,  closed  his  eyes,  and  gave  every  indica 
tion  of  composing  himself  for  a  long  sleep.  Olga  did 
the  same  and  the  attendants  left  the  room,  giving  a  last 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       229 

look  at  the  two  patients,  whom  they  saw  quietly  resting 
with  closed  eyes  and  the  calm  expression  of  approaching 
sleep  upon  their  faces.  The  last  attendant,  as  he  left 
the  room,  said  softly  : 

"Sleep  soundly,  and  you  will  be  all  right  again  when 
you  awake;"  then  closed  the  door  carefully  after  him, 
which  had  the  effect  of  opening  at  once  the  eyes  of  the 
two  patients.  Neither  moved,  but  both,  looking  at  the 
door,  listened  to  the  retreating  steps  of  the  attendants, 
as  they  descended  the  staircase.  When  the  sounds  were 
heard  no  longer,  Trouvere  and  Olga  rose,  as  if  by  previ 
ous  agreement,  to  a  sitting  posture.  Turning  toward 
each  other,  their  eyes  met ;  then  gliding  from  his  couch 
Trouvere  hastened  to  Olga's  side  and  knelt  beside  the 
sofa,  clasped  her  hands,  and  with  eyes  and  face  ex 
pressing  the  most  affectionate  anxiety,  commenced  his 
excited  inquiries. 

' '  Olga,  my  dear  Olga, ' '  said  Trouvere  in  agony, 
"what  is  the  matter  with  you;  are  you  ill?  For 
heaven's  sake,  Olga,  tell  me  what  ails  you?  " 

Instead  of  answering,  she  anxiously  inquired  of  him  if 
he  were  better,  and  if  he  had  hurt  himself  in  falling. 

Trouvere  understood  at  last,  that  Olga,  on  seeing  him 
faint  and  fall,  had  herself  swooned. 

Trouvere  seated  himself  on  the  sofa  beside  Olga,  still 
holding  her  hands.  He  looked  into  the  very  depths  of 
her  large  sweet  eyes. 

"Olga,  my  clear  Olga,"  he  said,  his  voice  choking 
with  emotion,  "  I  cannot  comprehend  what  I  feel  when 
in  your  presence,  and  holding  your  hands  as  I  now  do. 
A  fire  seems  to  warm  my  whole  being.  Since  I  held 
your  hands  in  the  Countess*  library  on  the  evening  when 
she  fainted,  after  looking  in  that  strange  mirror,  a  sacred 
bond  has  linked  me  to  you,  ever  bringing  your  image 


230       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAYA 

present  to  my  consciousness.  If  I  go  out  into  the  woods 
for  tranquility  and  peace,  every  shrub,  every  clinging 
vine  recalls  you  to  me.  If  I  gaze  at  the  sky,  I  see  you 
in  the  stars ;  if  I  look  at  the  flowers,  in  them  I  see  you. 
If,  to  cool  my  feverish  brain,  I  try  to  play  some  gay  and 
joy-inspiring  air,  hardly  have  I  played  a  few  strains, 
when  I  discover  my  violin  to  be  uttering  tones  of  affec 
tion,  pleadings  of  love,  supplications,  and  it  is  to  you 
that  my  violin  is  speaking ;  Olga,  what  is  this  that  I  feel 
for  you  ?  It  must  be  that  which  the  world  calls  love  ; 
yes  dear,"  he  said  passionately,  falling  at  her  feet  and 
pressing  his  lips  to  her  hands:  "I  love  you;  my  be 
ing,  my  soul  longs  for  you ;  away  from  you  I  sigh  for 
your  presence;  near  you,  holding  your  hands  as  I  do 
now,  resting  my  head  upon  your  shoulder,  pressing  your 
nand  upon  my  heart — ah  !  This  is  love,  Olga ;  this  is  as 
1  wish  it  to  be  forever !  Absence  from  you  Olga,  is 
death  ;  to  be  near  you,  my  all,  is  heaven.  Sweet  Olga, 
is  this  wrong  ?  Do  I  offend  you  ?  This  is  the  truth  that 
I  tell  you,  dear  one  !  That  is  what  I  feel.  O  pardon 
me,  if  I  do  wrong,  Olga,  for  I  am  impelled  to  speak  thus, 
though  what  I  say,  feebly  expresses  what  I  feel." 

Olga,  her  beautiful,  pure  blue  eyes,  wide  open,  locked 
at  Trouvere  with  all  the  innocence  of  an  angel.  What 
Trouvere  had  told  her  so  glowingly,  and  with  all  the  elo 
quence  of  a  pine  heart,  seemed  to  her  like  a  strain  of 
celestial  music.  She  listened  to  it  with  rapture;  drank 
in  with  avidity  all  the  feelings  this  music  of  words  con 
veyed  to  her  soul ;  her  cheeks  flushed  with  the  delicate 
lint  of  the  pale  rose,  and  looking  Trouvere  honestly  in 
the  eyes,  she  replied  : 

"You  tell  the  truth.  Trouvere.  I  know  that  you  tell 
the  truth,  for  I  experience  in  my  soul  the  same  feelings 
which  you  describe;  I  also  know  not  if  this  be  love; 
but  what  I  do  know,  Trouvere,  is  that  some  sacred  link 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALAY.       231 

unites  our  souls — a  link  of  which  neither  you  nor  I 
should  be  ashamed,  for  I  can  think  of  my  sainted  mother 
and  of  you  at  the  same  time,  and  both  thoughts  render 
me  better.  No  later  than  last  night,  I  saw  in  a  dream, 
my  beloved  mother  place  a  crown  of  flowers  upon  the 
head  of  both  of  us,  for  in  that  dream  we  were  both  to 
gether,  and  sitting  as  we  now  do." 

Footsteps  were  heard  approaching ;  whereupon  Trou 
vere  hastily  returned  to  his  couch,  and  both  assumed 
the  appearance  of  being  fast  asleep,  as  the  door  opened, 
and  one  of  the  attendants  entered. 

After  the  dinner  was  over,  the  Countess,  having 
opened  the  ball  with  the  representative  of  the  King  as 
her  partner,  secretly  retired,  and  directed  her  steps  to 
the  room  of  the  invalids.  She  was  delighted  to  find 
them  chatting  with  the  attendants,  as  if  nothing  had 
happened.  They  looked  a  little  pale,  perhaps,  and  felt 
somewhat  weak  in  limb,  but  beyond  that  they  appeared 
as  usual. 

The  Countess  was  happy  to  see  her  children  doing  so 
well,  and  after  consultation  with  them,  told  the  attendant, 
first  to  conduct  Trouvere  to  his  room,  and  then  to  return 
and  lead  Olga  to  her  apartment.  Before  retiring,  Trou 
vere  cast  a  longing  look  at  the  good  Countess,  saying  : 

"  Am  I  not  your  son  now  ?  " 

1  'Yes,"  aswered  she  with  a  smile,  understanding  his 
secret  wish,  and  opening  her  arms. 

When  Trouvere  had  retired,  she  turned  to  Olga,  and 
observing  that  the  poor  child  cast  upon  her  the  same 
longing  look,  said : 

"Of  course,  my  dear  sweet  one,"  and  covered  her 
face  with  kisses.  "  You  are  also  my  daughter,  are  you 
not?"  affectionately  inquired  the  Countess. 

And  Olga,  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  nodded  assent, 
while  following  the  attendant  to  her  apartment. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAYA 


CHAPTER  XII. 

FOUR  months  after  their  departure  from  California  the 
Aztec  queen  and  Mr.  Livingston  found  themselves 
ensconced  in  one  of  those  beautiful  country  homes  on 
the  shores  of  the  river  Meuse  within  the  historic  village 
of  Choquier,  and  not  far  distant  from  the  city  of  Liege, 
in  Belgium.  Livingston  having  seen  the  Queen  and 
her  maids  comfortably  installed,  had  but  the  one 
thought,  to  see  his  child.  He  took  the  train  for  Liege, 
and  proceeded  directly  to  Madame  de  Bellevue's  semi 
nary.  She  gave  him  a  mcst  hearty  welcome,  and  sent 
for  Olga  at  once.  Livingston  could  not  but  admire  his 
daughter,  who  had  developed  into  a  handsome  young 
woman,  distinguished  in  manners,  graceful  in  bearing, 
and  withal  surrounded  by  a  halo  of  childlike  innocence, 
which  appealed  at  once  to  his  heart.  Madame  de 
Bellevue  read  his  every  emotion,  and  her  eyes  brilliant 
with  satisfaction,  seemed  to  flash  forth  to  him  this 
question : 

"  Behold  your  daughter,  in  all  her  grace,  stateliness 
and  innocence,  and  tell  me  if  you  do  not  believe  my 
system  of  educating  young  ladies  superior  to  the  so- 
called  practical  method  of  the  Americans?  " 

The  Countess  begged  to  be  excused,  wishing  to  leave 
father  and  daughter  to  converse  together  undisturbed. 
She  did  not  retire,  however,  before  having  obtained 
from  Livingston  a  promise  to  remain  for  dinner. 

For  nearly  two  hours  Olga  and  her  father  were  to 
gether  While  strolling  through  the  seminary  park,  the 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       233 

child  explained  at  length  the  nature  of  her  studies  and 
her  proficiency  in  music,  painting,  artistic  needlework, 
and  fancy  embroidery.  Livingston  was  delighted  and 
proud  to  find  that  his  daughter  excelled  in  such  varied 
accomplishments.  While  thinking  how  deeply  he  was 
indebted  to  the  Countess,  a  liveried  servant  admonished 
him  that  dinner  was  served. 

A  few  invited  guests  were  present,  all  parents  or  rela 
tives  of  the  seminary  pupils,  and  among  the  company 
was  Monsieur  Trouvere.  Livingston  was  invited  to  a 
seat  immediately  on  Madame  de  Bellevue's  right.  When 
introduced  to  Trouvere,  he  was  particularly  attracted  by 
his  appearance,  which  he  found  so  unlike  that  of  the 
other  Belgian  gentlemen  present.  His  piercing,  though 
soft  black  eyes,  his  dark  complexion,  his  hair  of  a  pecu 
liar  shade  of  glossy  black,  and  his  strange,  sweet,  sad 
smile  made  him  an  intensely  interesting  person.  He 
was  strangely  drawn  toward  him  at  first  glance,  and  was 
sure  he  had  seen  him  before,  or  at  least  some  one  who 
closely  resembled  him. 

"  You  seem  to  be  much  interested  in  my  son,"  said 
Madame  de  Bellevue,  noticing  how  intently  he  gazed  at 
Trouvere. 

"  Your  son  !  "  remarked  Livingston,  much  astonished, 
"is  that  young  gentleman  your  son  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  he  is  an  artist,  a  musician,  and  was  the  winner 
of  the  prize  of  honor  at  the  grand  concourse  of  the 
Conservatory  of  Brussels." 

"  He  seems  to  be  exceptionally  intelligent.  I  like  his 
appearance  exceedingly.  My  reason  for  looking  at  him 
so  closely  was  that  I  thought  I  had  discovered  in  his 
features  a  resemblance  which  I  cannot  locate.  Perhaps 
I  am  mistaken." 

He  added,  however,  to  himself:     "  And  still  I  am 


234       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

sure  that  I  know  some  one  whose  features  are  like  those 
of  Trouvere." 

Before  leaving  the  seminary,  he  obtained  from  his 
hostess  a  promise,  that  on  the  following  Sunday  she 
would  dine  with  him  at  Choquier,  accompanied  by  Olga. 
This  he  asked  as  a  special  favor,  wishing  to  introduce 
her  to  some  interesting  personages  who  had  accompan 
ied  him  from  America. 

On  the  appointed  day  he  met  his  daughter  and  the 
Countess  at  the  station. 

The  introduction  to  the  Queen  was  a  little  embarrass 
ing,  but  Madame  de  Bellevueknew  English  indifferently, 
while  the  Queen  still  remembered  some  of  her  French, 
so  that  after  a  while  conversation  proceeded  smoothly. 
Madame  de  Bellevue  was  greatly  interested  in  the  Queen, 
finding  her  no  ordinary  woman,  although  strange  in 
manner  and  expression.  Olga  also  took  a  fancy  to  her, 
especially  after  she  had  received  from  her  many  pretty 
Aztec  trinkets,  all  of  pure  gold  and  silver. 

When  Livingston  noticed  that  the  Countess  was  thus 
favorably  impressed,  he  asked  Olga  to  look  at  the  beau 
tiful  gardens  surrounding  the  chateau,  and  to  take  a 
stroll  through  the  conservatory.  When  the  child  was 
gone,  he  introduced  at  once  the  subject  of  the  Queen's 
history,  her  relations  with  the  King,  her  forced  abduction 
to  California,  his  own  meeting  with  her  there — and  at 
last  her  determined  resolution  to  find  and  recover  her 
boy,  no  matter  at  what  cost.  The  Countess  remembered 
that  at  the  time  of  Dolora's  marriage  many  rumors  were 
afloat  about  the  strange  demeanor  of  the  sovereign  to 
ward  some  far  distant  princess ;  but  these  died  away 
and  were  forgotten. 

The  Countess  promised  to  do  all  in  her  power  to 
help  the  Queen  in  her  endeavor,  though  she  had  little 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       235 

faith  in  the  success  of  her  undertaking,  and  was  in  doubt 
as  to  the  manner  in  which  she  might  render  her  assist 
ance. 

"  We  must  do  all  we  can  to  distract  her  mind,"  said 
the  Countess,  "  lest  she  take  her  probable  disappoint 
ment  too  much  to  heart.  To-morrow  night  there  is  a 
little  private  soiree  in  my  parlors,  and  you  must  bring 
the  Queen.  I  will  leave  Olga  with  you  until  to-morrow 
afternoon,  but  then  you  must  return  with  her  to  the 
seminary.  You  know,  Mr.  Livingston,"  she  added  with 
her  pleasant  smile,  ' '  that  until  you  have  formally  with 
drawn  her  from  my  institution,  your  daughter  belongs 
to  me — must  obey  me  exclusively." 

"  It  shall  be  as  you  command,  Countess,"  he  replied, 
bowing  low. 

At  this  moment  Olga  returned  from  the  garden  with 
two  beautiful  bouquets,  one  of  which  she  gave  to  the 
Countess  and  the  other  to  the  Queen. 

"  And  you,  dear  father,  do  not  be  jealous,  for  I  have 
plucked  this  little  rosebud  for  you,"  and  while  she  spoke 
she  pinned  the  bud  to  his  coat. 

After  a  recherche  little  dinner,  for  Livingston  prided 
himself  on  the  skill  of  his  French  cook,  the  Countess 
departed  for  Liege,  much  impressed  by  the  Aztec  queen 
and  the  importance  of  her  errand. 

Mr.  Livingston,  his  daughter  Olga,  and  the  Queen 
took  the  train  for  Liege  on  the  following  day, and  pro 
ceeded  directly  to  the  seminary. 

Just  before  dinner  was  announced  Trouvere  entered 
the  salon.  As  his  eyes  met  those  of  the  Aztec  queen,  he 
started,  while  the  Queen  quickly  placed  her  hand  upon  her 
heart.  Slowly,  steadily,  as  though  drawn  by  some  unseen 
magnetism,  they  approached  each  other,  not  hearing  the 
words  of  introduction  which  were  being  uttered.  Their 


236       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

hands  met.  An  electric  thrill  seemed  to  pass  from  one 
to  the  other,  and  they  stood  silently  gazing  into  each 
other's  eyes,  until, with  a  start,  both  seemed  to  realize  that 
they  were  observed.  Livingston  looked  several  times 
alternately  at  the  Queen  and  at  Trouvere.  "Now  I 
have  it,"  he  exclaimed  to  himself;  "  I  was  satisfied  that 
the  son  of  Madame  de  Bellevue  resembled  some  one  I 
had  met  before,  and  I  see  that  he  bears  a  marked  resemb 
lance  to  the  Queen ;  but  he  is  the  son  of  an  aristocratic 
Countess.  How  strange  that  he  should  have  the  same 
cast  of  features  as  an  Aztec  queen  !  It  is  a  mystery  I 
shall  not  try  to  solve." 

Often  during  dinner  Trouvere's  eyes  met  those  of  the 
Queen,  and  both  did  but  scant  justice  to  the  well  pre 
pared  menu.  Trouvere  almost  neglected  Olga,  so  much 
was  he  preoccupied. 

As  the  hour  for  the  evening's  entertainment  approached, 
the  invited  guests  began  to  make  their  appearance,  and 
were  introduced  to  Livingston  and  the  Queen.  The  last 
person  announced  was  Monseigneur  Clement  de  Sil- 
vereau,  Archbishop  of  Simla.  As  the  Queen  beheld 
him  a  shudder  ran  through  her.  She  knew  that  face. 
She  had  seen  it  before. 

Madame  de  Bellevue  introduced  them,  and  as  their 
eyes  met,  they  exchanged  looks  of  mutual  recognition. 

The  entertainment  commenced  with  recitations  and 
piano  solos  by  the  most  talented  pupils  of  the  seminary. 
During  the  intervals,  the  Archbishop  had  managed  to 
obtain  private  discourse  with  the  Countess,  and  had 
inquired  particularly  as  to  who  the  Queen  was  and 
whence  she  had  come. 

The  Countess  related  to  him  the  whole  story  of  the 
Aztec  queen,  and  the  errand  which  had  brought  her  to 
Belgium, 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       237 

"  The  King,  Dolora's  husband,  has  wrought  the  ruin 
of  that  woman,"  said  he  aloud  ;  "I  remember  her  now. 
I  must  find  out  if  the  recovery  of  her  lost  son  is  the  only 
motive  that  brings  her  to  Europe  again." 

He  recalled  the  dark  image  he  had  once  seen  heaping 
curses  on  Dolora. 

"  I  do  not  understand  your  Grace,"  said  the  Countess. 

"  Pardon  my  untimely  utterances,"  he  replied  very 
seriously ;  "  later  on  I  will  explain  some  important  mat 
ters  to  you." 

Deep  and  indefinable  emotions  had  taken  possession 
of  the  Queen. 

"Where  have  I  seen  that  man  ?"  she  asked ;  "and 
why  do  I  so  shrink  from  him,  although  I  know  him  to 
be  worthy  and  superior  ?  Why  do  I  feel  so  irresistibly 
attracted  toward  Madame  de  Bellevue's  son,  and  why 
does  he  himself  seem  to  understand  the  feelings  that  fill 
my  own  heart,  as  his  gaze  ever  fixed  on  me  would  seem 
to  indicate?  " 

The  eyes  of  the  Archbishop  were  also  fixed  on  the 
Queen,  but  with  the  glassy,  vacant  expression  which 
impressed  one  as  looking  inwardly  instead  of  outwardly. 
Soon  he  was  perfectly  satisfied  as  to  when  and  where 
he  had  seen  her  before.  The  entire  change  in  her  attire 
had  at  first  deceived  him.  A  feeling  of  pity  filled  his 
bosom,  as  he  mentally  reviewed  the  events  of  her  career, 
as  related  by  the  Countess.  Her  countenance  also 
seemed  so  sad,  so  dejected  amid  the  diversions  of  the 
hour. 

It  was  now  Trouvere's  place  on  the  programme  of  the 
entertainment.  He  slowly  mounted  the  platform,  and 
while  tuning  his  instrument  fixed  his  eyes  on  the  Queen, 
whose  presence  threw  around  him  a  magic  charm.  The 
pianist  who  accompanied  him  was  a  thorough  musician, 


238       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

and  could  follow  him  even  in  his  most  extravagant 
improvisations.  Trouve"re  started  slowly  one  of  hi3 
weird  melodies,  still  looking  at  the  Queen.  Hardly  had 
he  commenced  when  she  bent  forward  with  rapt  atten 
tion,  steadily  increasing  in  intensity  as  the  violinist  pro 
ceeded.  Trouvere,  as  if  under  the  spell  of  a  new  inspi 
ration,  threw  his  whole  soul  into  the  performance,  play 
ing  at  times  so  sweetly,  so  pleadingly  as  to  bring  tears  to 
the  eyes;  and  anon  the  staccato  notes,  as  his  bow  shot 
violently  across  the  strings,  threatened  to  dash  the  instru 
ment  to  pieces.  The  violin  alternately  seemed  to  pray, 
scream,  plead,  or  curse.  When  at  the  height  of  one  of 
these  wild  improvisations,  it  seemed  as  though  endowed 
with  life,  echoing  every  wild  cry  that  a  human  soul 
could  utter.  All  at  once  a  scream  startled  the  audience, 
and  with  hands  outstretched  toward  Trouvere,  the  Queen 
exclaimed,  "  No  !  no  !  "  and  the  same  instant  fell  uncon 
scious  to  the  floor.  In  a  moment  Trouvere  was  at  her 
side,  but  Olga  had  anticipated  him,  and  was  already 
doing  what  she  could  to  restore  her  to  her  senses.  Ma 
dame  de  Bellevue,  herself  greatly  agitated,  gave  orders  to 
have  the  lady  removed  to  her  own  room.  The  enter 
tainment  then  broke  up,  the  guests  departed,  and  the 
Archbishop  repaired  with  anxious  mind  to  his  palace. 

The  Queen  had  sufficiently  recovered  to  return  to 
Choquier  by  the  night  train.  Before  leaving  she  requested 
that  Madame  de  Bellevue,  her  son  Trouvere,  and  Olga 
would  spend  with  her  the  afternoon  of  the  following 
day. 

The  Countess  passed  a  sleepless  night ;  strange  mis 
givings  crossed  her  brain,  and  a  vague  feeling  of  appre 
hension  saddened  her  heart. 

"  What  does  all  this  mean  ?  "  she  asked  anxiously  of 
herself ;  "the  interest  in  Trouvere  first  manifested  by 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       239 

Livingston ;  then  the  strange  and  constant  glances  of  the 
Queen  toward  my  son  during  dinner ;  the  unaccount 
able  behavior  of  the  Queen,  during  Trouvere's  wild 
improvisations ;  her  fainting,  and  the  eagerness  with 
which  he  ran  to  her  aid." 

All  these  incidents  filled  her  with  disquietude.  Sud 
denly  she  uttered  a  cry,  and  clasping  her  hands  to  her 
head,  cried  aloud,  "  Could  it  be  !  could  it  be  possible  ! 
O  Lord  of  Heaven  !  do  not  let  me  lose  my  son,  my  dear 
Trouvere,  upon  whom  all  the  hopes  and  loves  of  my 
life  have  been  centered  !  " 

Then  slowly  calming  herself,  "  No,  no,"  she  said  in  a 
low  voice;  "  those  things  happen  only  in  romance,  and 
never  take  place  in  actual  life." 

The  next  day  Madame  de  Bellevue  took  the  train  for 
Choquier  in  a  very  sad  frame  of  mind,  accompanied  by 
Olga  and  her  adopted  son.  Thoroughly  occupied  with 
the  vague  intimations  of  her  heart,  she  did  not  notice 
the  state  of  abstraction  which  had  also  overtaken  her 
companions.  Trouvere  was  singularly  changed  since  the 
previous  night.  His  meeting  with  the  strange  lady, 
whom  Olga's  father  had  called  a  queen  and  treated  with 
much  respect,  had  wrought  the  transformation.  Frcm 
the  very  instant  when  he  beheld  her,  and  especially  from 
the  moment  he  had  touched  her  hand,  he  had  felt  a  sub 
tle  influence  creep  over  him  which  acted  as  a  link,  as  a 
secret  tie  between  her  and  himself.  To  define  the  cause 
or  import  of  this  bond  was  not  possible  \  in  fact  it  was 
a  mere  sentiment  or  emotion,  he  did  not  know  which, 
but  nevertheless  the  attraction  existed  and  made  itself 
strongly  felt.  He  knew  also  intuitively  that  the  weird 
variations  he  had  played,  variations  which  had  occurred 
to  him  at  the  moment,  and  as  a  decided  inspiration, 
were  understood  and  interpreted.  Who  could  she  be? 


240       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  K 

Where  had  he  known  her?  for  surely  she  did  not  appear 
to  him  a  stranger. 

These  reflections  were  interrupted  by  a  question  from 
Olga,  who  asked  what  he  thought  of  her  papa's  queen. 
He  opened  his  eyes  wide,  as  if  disturbed  from  deep  med 
itations,  and  gazed  vaguely  at  the  questioner,  but  gave 
no  answer. 

"  I,  for  one,"  continued  Olga,  "  like  her  very  much. 
There  seems  to  be  such  a  cloud  of  sadness  hanging  over 
her,  that  she  fills  my  heart  with  pity.  Then  she  looks 
so  much  like  a  queen,  that  she  not  only  commands  my 
deepest  sympathy  but  my  respect.  How  do  you  like 
her,  Monsieur  Trouvere?  " 

He  smiled  sweetly,  and  as  the  train  had  come  to  a 
stop  at  Choquier,  replied:  "Some  other  time  I  will 
open  my  heart  to  you." 

The  Queen  received  Madame  de  Bellevue  with  a  warm 
welcome;  but  both  women  wore  a  sad  smile.  Olga 
kissed  the  former,  who  after  clasping  her  in  a  fond  em 
brace,  gave  her  hand  to  Trouvere. 

"Welcome,  Monsieur  Trouvere,"  she  said,  "always 
welcome." 

Dinner  was  soon  announced,  but  the  guests  partook 
scantily  of  the  bounteous  repast,  for  each  soul  was  filled 
with  varied  emotions  and  apprehensions.  When  it  was 
nearly  ended,  the  Queen  begged  to  be  excused  for  a  few 
moments  and  left  the  dining-room.  Suddenly  the  guests 
were  aroused  by  strains  of  music  proceeding  from  an  in 
terior  apartment.  Trouvere  listened  attentively  at  first, 
and  soon  became  extremely  nervous.  The  music  was 
the  same  to  which  he  had  listened  so  many  times  in  his 
dreams,  and  which  had  been  so  often  the  subject  of  his 
most  successful  inspirations.  He  heard  the  same  weird, 
wild  intonations,  followed  by  soft,  pleading  notes,  as  of 


THE  BROTHER. 
OLGA.  TROUVERK. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  A  LAY.       241 

one  who  entreated  and  implored.  The  sensitive  nature 
of  the  young  artist  was  aroused  almost  beyond  endur 
ance.  At  this  juncture  a  servant  entered  and  whispered 
a  few  words  to  Mr.  Livingston.  Immediately  the  latter 
took  Trouvere  by  the  hand,  led  him  outside  the  dining 
hall  in  the  direction  of  the  music,  inviting  the  Countess 
and  Olga  to  follow.  At  the  conservatory,  the  guests  be 
held  a  strange  sight.  Tropical  plants  and  the  scent  of 
tropical  flowers  were  the  first  things  which  claimed  their 
attention.  In  the  center  of  the  apartment,  a  strange 
altar  was  erected,  and  upon  it  a  fire  was  burning. 
Around  this  altar  walked  two  dark  complexioned  maid 
ens,  in  strange  attire,  chanting  weird  songs,  and  at  in 
tervals  casting  pieces  of  odorous  wood  into  the  flames. 
The  Queen,  seated  at  its  foot,  was  playing  upon  the 
marimba,  the  strange  airs  which  had  aroused  her  guests. 
She  was  attired  in  the  gorgeous,  gold-covered  vestments 
of  the  Aztec  queen  and  priestess ;  and  beside  her  was 
her  staff,  leaning  against  the  altar.  Trouvere  was  par 
alyzed.  There,  before  his  eyes,  was  the  scene  which  he 
had  beheld  in  his  visions ;  the  same  altar  with  its  burn 
ing  fire,  fed  with  sweet-scented  woods;  and  the  Queen, 
the  mysterious  Queen,  in  her  bodily  presence,  in  strange 
and  rich  attire,  drawing  from  that  little  instrument  those 
indefinable  tones  which  from  childhood  had  stirred  his 
soul  to  its  inmost  depths.  What  did  it  all  mean  ? 

He  felt  an  impulse  to  seize  his  violin  and  play  the 
same  airs  the  Queen  was  playing,  for  he  understood  them 
all,  and  could  have  anticipated  each  strain,  for  they  all 
belonged  to  him ;  were  part  of  him.  Now  that  he  act 
ually  beheld  the  mystic  scene  so  often  present  in  his 
dreams,  those  melodies,  with  their  strange  and  weird 
accentuations,  surged  to  his  brain,  and  he  realized  that 
16 


242       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

they  were  understood  only  by  himself  and  by  the  mys 
terious  being  now  present  before  him. 

The  Queen  was  much  agitated,  and  with  the  same 
feelings  which  so  deeply  moved  Trouvere.  She  felt  that 
by  right  he  belonged  to  her. 

His  features,  his  moods  and  affinities,  all  marked 
him  as  a  gifted  and  worthy  son  of  the  Aztec  na 
tion.  She  arose,  and  looked  at  the  young  artist  with 
eyes  kindled  with  affection  and  excitement.  Extending 
her  arms  toward  him,  she  cried,  "  Ccme  to  me,  son  of 
Montezuma."  Moved  by  an  irresistible  impulse  he 
obeyed,  and  long  they  remained  clasped  in  each  other's 
arms.  Then  the  Queen  began  to  weep  bitterly. 

"Pardon  me,  Madame  de  Bellevue.  Forgive  my 
strange  conduct,"  she  said.  "  You  cannot  imagine  how 
much  I  suffer  and  have  suffered.  You  know  the  story 
of  my  life.  For  one  brief  instant  the  thought  of  having 
recovered  my  beloved  son  caused  me  to  lose  all  self-con 
trol.  I  see  now  it  is  all  illusion,  for  he  is  your  son  and 
not  mine.  Again  pardon  me,  for  I  think  I  am  becom 
ing  insane." 

The  kind-hearted  Countess  de  Bellevue  was  entirely 
unstrung ;  tears  sprang  to  her  eyes.  Every  pang  tortur 
ing  that  mother's  heart  was  deeply  echoed  in  her  own. 
Half  bewildered,  she  said  : 

' '  God  grant  that  you  may  recover  your  son.  What 
are  your  plans  for  the  future,  may  I  ask,  dear  Queen, 
when  your  son  will  be  with  you  ?  Will  you  take  him  to 
America  ? 

"  That  my  son  will  have  to  decide,"  the  Queen  ans 
wered.  "  If  I  find  him,  I  shall  live  for  him,  and  for 
those  who  may  have  been  instrumental  in  restoring  him 
to  me.  To  be  with  him  constantly ;  to  bestow  upon  him 
that  love  which  has  been  consuming  my  heart  for  many 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       243 

years,  is  the  sole  aim  of  my  life.  Be  it  here,  in  Liege, 
in  California,  or  in  Yucatan,  where  the  remnants  of  the 
Aztec  nation  live  to-day  ;  all  that  is  immaterial  to  me." 

The  guests  departed  for  Liege  that  evening  in  a  much 
disturbed  condition  of  mind.  Before  taking  the  train, 
Trouvere  had  found  an  opportunity  for  a  short  conver 
sation  with  Livingston,  during  which  he  learned  the 
story  of  the  Queen's  life,  and  her  errand  to  the  Euro 
pean  continent. 

Few  of  Livingston's  guests  slept  the  following  night. 
To  say  that  Monsieur  Trouvere  was  very  nervous  and 
much  disturbed,  but  feebly  expresses  the  condition  of 
his  mind.  Was  this  Aztec  queen  his  mother?  Was  he 
the  son  of  a  degraded  monarch  ?  Then  the  remembrance 
of  his  many  visions,  wherein  the  Queen  always  played 
the  principal  role,  passed  before  his  memory ;  at  last, 
wearied  with  his  own  thoughts,  he  fell  asleep. 

The  Countess  de  Bellevue  was  no  less  disturbed.  She 
also  asked  the  question  :  "Is  this  Aztec  queen  the 
mother  of  Trouvere?  " 

Being  very  conscientious,  her  aim  in  life  being  to  ad 
here  rigidly  to  that  which  she  considered  right,  she  de 
cided  at  once  that  she  would  act  promptly  and  vigor 
ously  in  this  important  and  perhaps  personal  matter.  She 
determined  to  see  Archbishop  de  Silvereau  the  next 
morning  and  ask  his  advice.  "  In  any  case,"  she  said 
to  herself,  "  Trouvere  would  not  be  lest  to  me,  as  the 
Queen  will  be  contented  to  live  where  he  chooses  to 
live,  and  assuredly  he  will  never  consent  to  abandon  me 
in  my  old  age." 

The  next  morning  the  Countess  drove  to  the  palace, 
and  was  immediately  received  by  his  Grace.  Having 
stated  her  errand  she  asked  his  advice  as  to  her  duty  in 
the  matter. 


.244       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  K 

"  Very  simple  it  seems  to  me,"  announced  the  Pre« 
late.  "  Confide  to  Mr.  Livingston  the  story  of  Trou 
vere  ;  put  him  on  the  track  of  the  woman  who  gave 
Trouvere  to  you  when  a  child,  and  I  am  sure  that  he 
will  do  the  rest." 

The  Countess  followed  this  advice.  She  confessed  to 
the  Queen's  protector  that  Trouvere  was  not  her  real 
but  her  adopted  son  ;  that  he  was  a  foundling,  whom 
she  had  taken  care  of  and  educated  since  he  was  twelve 
years  old. 

' '  Then  he  is  surely  the  son  of  our  Queen.  We  have 
found  him  at  last,  found  him,  found  him  !  "  he  con 
tinued  to  exclaim.  Madame  de  Bellevue  calmed  him 
by  saying  that  so  far  all  was  mere  hypothesis;  that 
before  the  Queen  should  be  made  aware  of  Trouvere's 
real  origin  he  should  try  to  obtain  proofs  of  the  boy's 
career  before  he  was  adopted. 

"  How  can  I  ?  "  exclaimed  the  American. 

"  Listen,"  she  continued ;  "I  received  Trouvere 
when  a  mere  child,  from  one  whom  we  thought  to  be  his 
mother.  She  acknowledged  afterwards,  however,  having 
taken  him  from  another  woman  then  living  in  Brussels. 
Here  is  the  address  of  the  former ;  go  and  see  her." 

"  This  shows  that  the  woman  who  gave  you  the  child 
still  lives  in  Brussels." 

"  Yes,  we  pay  her  a  stated  sum  yearly.  In  order  to 
avoid  certain  meetings  between  her  and  Trouvere;  meet 
ings  that  might  have  proved  embarrassing,  we  prevailed 
upon  lier  to  remove  to  that  city." 

"Very  well,"  said  Livingston.  "I  will  start  for 
Brussels  to-morrow  morning." 

' '  Be  careful  not  to  let  the  Queen  suspect  the  motive 
of  your  trip  to  the  capital.  Here  is  a  letter  of  introduc- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       24$ 

tion  to  the  woman,  and  the  amount  due  for  a  year's 
stipend.     This  will  induce  her  to  talk  more  freely." 

On  reaching  Brussels,  Livingston  proceeded  at  once  to 
the  woman's  house,  and  found  her  engaged  in  sewing. 
He  handed  her  Madame  de  Bellevue's  letter  containing 
her  yearly  stipend. 

"And  now,  madame,"  said  the  American  ;  "I  will 
offer  you  an  opportunity  to  make  a  large  sum  of  money. 
If  you  can  discover  the  real  parents  of  the  boy  you  gave 
to  Madame  de  Bellevue,  I  will  give  you  ten  thousand 
francs." 

"  But  I  do  not  know  them  myself,"  she  exclaimed  in 
the  greatest  astonishment. 

1  <  How  did  the  boy  come  into  your  possession  ? ' ' 
asked  Livingston. 

The  woman  hesitated ;  she  had  her  yearly  pension  in 
view,  and  did  not  know  what  might  be  the  result  of  this 
investigation. 

Livingston  seemed  to  read  her  thoughts,  and  gave  her 
full  assurance  that  she  had  everything  to  gain  by  impart 
ing  truthfully  the  information  required.  He  promised 
that  her  yearly  allowance  would  be  continued,  and  that 
in  addition  he  would  pay  the  handsome  sum  which  he 
had  stated  if  she  would  tell  all  she  knew  and  if  it  should 
result  in  their  finding  the  boy's  parents. 

"I  was  living  in  Liege,"  the  woman  said,  answering 
Livingston's  question,  "when  coming  to  the  city  of 
Brussels  on  some  business,  I  met  one  of  my  oldest  friends. 
She  told  me  that  she  had  a  baby  boy  left  on  her  hands, 
and  did  not  know  what  to  do  with  him.  As  she  saw 
that  I  was  astonished,  she  added  that  the  child  was  not 
her  own,  but  had  been  abandoned  by  its  mother,  who 
had  disappeared,  no  one  knew  where,  while  she  was 
engaged  as  its  nurse.  'One  afternoon/  she  said, 


246       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

'  while  returning  from  the  park  with  the  child,  I  found 
the  house  closed.  A  rough  man,  who  looked  like  an 
officer,  told  me  to  be  gone  with  the  baby,  and  never  to 
show  my  face  again.  He,  however,  gave  me  five  hun 
dred  francs,  with  the  advice  to  keep  my  lips  closed.  I 
have  kept  the  child  in  my  room  until  the  present  time. 
The  five  hundred  francs  are  spent,  and  as  I  want  to  get 
married,  I  do  not  wish  to  be  embarrassed  with  this  child 
any  longer;  the  more  so  that  my  intended  husband 
entertains  a  suspicion  that  it  may  be  my  own ;  so,  if 
you  will  take  the  child,  here  it  is.' 

"My  friend  told  me  this,"  continued  the  woman, 
"  and  as  I  had  no  children  and  felt  extremely  lonesome, 
I  wrote  to  my  husband,  and  he  advised  me  to  take  the 
boy  home.  We  were  very  happy  for  a  few  years.  Then 
my  poor  man  died  from  over  work,  and  I  was  left  a 
widow  with  my  boy.  I  earned  my  living  by  day  work 
until  my  health  gave  way  and  I  became  a  pauper.  It 
was  then  that  the  good  mistress  of  the  seminary  took  my 
boy  and  gave  me  a  yearly  sum,  which  she  has  allowed 
me  ever  since.  So  you  see,  dear  sir,"  concluded  the 
woman  with  anxious  looks,  "that  if  I  were  to  lose  my 
yearly  pension,  nothing  would  be  left  for  me  but  to  go 
into  the  public  streets  and  starve." 

Livingston  renewed  again  the  assurance  of  his  inten 
tion  to  provide  for  her  and  she  grew  more  communica 
tive. 

"Where  is  this  woman  at  present?  Give  me  her 
address,"  said  Livingston. 

"  She  is  no  longer  in  this  city." 

"Where  is  she?" 

' '  She  married  and  removed  with  her  husband  to  her 
home  in  Amsterdam." 

"  And  is  there  now  ?  " 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       247 

"I  suppose  she  is;  but  I  have  lost  all  trace  of  her 
since  she  moved." 

"What  hi  her  name?" 

"Julia." 

"Be  prepared  to  start  for  Amsterdam  with  me  to 
morrow  morning,"  said  Livingston.  "We  must  find 
that  woman.  Here  are  one  hundred  francs  with  which 
to  buy  clothes.  I  will  call  for  you ;  be  sure  you  are 
ready." 

The  other  regarded  him  with  mute  astonishment,  but 
offered  no  objection. 

"Don't  lose  time,"  said  Livingston  on  taking  leave; 
"go  right  out,  buy  clothing  and  attire  yourself  neatly; 
money  will  not  be  wanting." 

He  then  wrote  to  the  Countess  that  she  should  learn 
from  the  Queen  immediately  the  name  of  the  child's 
nurse  at  the  time  she  was  kidnapped  and  put  on  board 
the  vessel,  the  answer  to  be  directed  to  the  Hotel  Royal, 
Amsterdam,  where  two  days  later  he  arrived,  accom 
panied  by  the  woman,  Mary. 

While  awaiting  Madame  de  Bellevue's  answer,  he 
passed  a  few  hours  every  day  strolling  with  his  compan 
ion  through  the  business  streets  and  markets  of  the 
workman's  quarters,  where  perchance  they  might  en 
counter  the  nurse. 

They  searched  hopelessly  amid  the  crowded  markets, 
every  house-wife  who  frequented  them,  every  woman 
about  the  age  of  Julia  being  questioned  or  visited  in 
vain.  At  length,  in  sore  discouragement,  they  were 
about  to  give  up  their  task  when,  as  Livingston  was 
entering  his  carriage,  one  day,  to  be  driven  home,  the 
woman  clutched  nervously  at  his  arm  and  whispered  in 
his  ear : 

"  There  she  is  !     That  is  she,  I  am  almost  sure  !  " 


248       ON  THE   HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

"  See  whether  you  can  recognize  her  and  learn  her 
address  ;  nothing  more  as  yet ;  then  promise  to  go  and 
see  her,  if  it  is  really  Julia." 

The  woman  approached  unperceived  the  person  she 
had  pointed  out  to  Livingston,  and  when  in  front  of  her, 
stretched  out  her  hand,  and  said  in  a  decided  tone: 

"  Bonjour,  Julia  ;  comment  vous  portez-vous  ?" 

The  other  loooked  her  full  in  the  face  but  showed  no 
sign  of  recognition. 

"Don't  you  know  your  old  friend  Mary  of  Liege,  to 
whom  you  gave  your  dear  little  boy  ?  My  clothes  are 
a  little  better  than  usual  perhaps,  and  that  may  be  the 
reason  you  do  not  remember  me." 

"Is  it  really  you,  Mary?"  said  Julia,  her  reserve 
melting.  "I  am  delighted  to  meet  you,  and  to  see 
you  well-to-do.  How  is  the  dear  boy  getting  on  ?  " 

"  We  must  have  a  long  talk  together,  Julia,  for  I  have 
many  good  things  to  tell  you.  Please  give  me  your 
address,  and  I  will  call  on  you  and  bring  something 
good  for  dinner.  But  how  are  you  faring  yourself?  " 

"None  too  well;  my  husband,  who  is  a  carpenter, 
has  had  much  sickness.  This  is  where  I  live,"  pointing 
to  a  house  near  at  hand. 

"  I  will  come  and  see  you  very  soon,  and  may  be  able 
to  do  something  for  you  in  return  for  the  favor  you  have 
done  me  in  intrusting  me  with  your  boy.  Au  revoir" 

( '  Come  soon,"  she  answered,  warmly,  shaking  Mary's 
hand. 

Livingston  with  his  companion  then  entered  the  car 
riage  and  were  driven  to  the  hotel.  The  clerk  handed 
him  a  letter  containing  the  single  word  "  Julia." 

He  now  wrote  to  the  Countess  to  come  immediately  to 
Amsterdam,  accompanied  by  the  Queen  and  Trouvere ; 
that  he  was  extremely  sorry  to  give  her  all  this  trouble, 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMAL^.X^     2$  I 

but  it  was  absolutely  necessary  that  they  should  start  at 
once. 

He  then  made  the  following  calculations  :  If  Madame 
de  Bellevue  should  see  the  Queen  at  once,  which  she 
will  surely  do,  how  much  time  would  it  take  the  ladies 
with  Trouvere  for  escort,  to  arrive  at  Amsterdam  ?  One 
day  from  Liege  to  Antwerp,  with  the  necessary 
rest,  and  one  day  from  Antwerp  to  Amsterdam.  He 
determined  that  Mary's  visit  to  Julia  should  take  place 
on  the  third  day  after  he  had  written  to  Liege. 

The  next  day  being  Thursday,  Mary  was  instructed  to 
write  a  note  to  Julia,  stating  that  on  the  following  Mon 
day  she  would  take  dinner  with  her,  and  on  the  Friday 
would  send  the  necessary  provisions  and  funds  to  pre 
pare  for  an  enjoyable  time.  Sunday  evening  brought  to 
the  hotel  the  Countess  de  Bellevue,  the  Queen  and 
Trouvere.  To  all  their  manifold  questions,  Livingston 
simply  answered  that  they  needed  rest,  for  the  next  day 
would  probably  be  an  eventful  one  for  all. 

Toward  noon  of  the  following  day,  they  repaired  to 
Julia's  modest  home.  Mary  entered  first,  and  was 
warmly  received  by  her  old  friend,  in  a  scantily  fur 
nished,  but  clean  and  tidy  room. 

' '  The  friends  to  whom  I  owe  all  my  comforts  are 
waiting  below,"  said  Mary;  "  they  wish  to  see  you,  and 
knowing  that  they  are  willing  to  do  as  much  for  you, 
also,  I  brought  them  here.  Oblige  them  in  any  way  you 
can  ;  they  will  surely  repay  you." 

Julia  waited  anxiously,  while  her  visitors  were  slowly 
ascending  the  creaking  staircase.  She  received  them 
with  low  salutations,  not  a  little  surprised  that  Mary 
should  have  such  distinguished  looking  acquaintances. 
When  all  were  seated,  the  Queen  slowly  removed  her 
cloak,  and  displayed  the  same  dress  that  she  wore  on 


243 


THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 


the  day  when  she  had  been  abducted  by  the  King's 
order.  Her  eyes  never  left  Julia,  and  at  length,  though 
much  changed  by  age  and  misfortune,  she  seemed  to 
recognize  her.  Now  fully  convinced  that  the  woman 
before  her  was  indeed  the  former  nurse  of  her  child,  she 
arose,  and,  extending  her  hand  and  smiling  sweetly, 
though  with  sinking  heart,  said  in  broken  French  : 
*  '  Bonjour,  Julia,  ne  me  reconnaissez-vous  pas  ?  '  ' 

Julia  opened  wide  her  eyes,  looked  intently  for  a 
moment  at  her  visitor,  and  then  exclaimed  in  great  ex 
citement  : 

"  Madame  la  Duchesse  d'  Aztec  !  " 

Seeing  the  violence  of  Julia's  emotion,  and  her  pallor- 
stricken  features,  the  Queen  and  Madame  de  Bellevue 
assured  her  that  all  were  friends,  and  that  she  would  be 
comfortably  provided  for  as  Mary  had  been  if  she  would 
impart  to  them  truthfully  the  information  they  desired. 

"Yes,"  said  Mary,  "tell  them  the  real  truth,  and 
they  will  dc  as  they  have  said." 

"To  commence  with,"  said  Livingston,  "here  is  a 
proof  of  our  feelings  toward  you,"  and  he  emptied  a 
bag  of  gold  on  the  table. 

Julia  clasped  her  hands  in  astonishment,  and  looked 
at  the  gold  with  wild  excitement. 

"  What  do  you  want  me  to  do?  "  she  said. 

"  Do  all  in  your  power  to  help  this  unfortunate  mother 
to  find  her  child.  Perhaps  you  do  not  know  that  the 
sudden  abandonment  of  her  child  was  not  voluntary  on 
her  part  ;  she  was  seized  by  highwaymen,  put  on  board 
a  vessel,  and  shipped  on  the  high  seas.  Do  you  remem 
ber  any  of  the  features  of  the  child  she  left  with  you?  " 

"Yes.  He  had  striking  black  eyes,  intensely  black 
hair,  and  the  complexion  of  his  mother  ;  a  little  lighter 
perhaps." 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

"  What  did  you  do  with  him  ?  " 

At  this  question  Julia  commenced  crying. 

"  It  was  not  my  fault,  sir,"  she  said  ;  "the  child  was 
left  with  me  and  I  kept  it  until  the  five  hundred  francs 
given  to  me  by  the  officer  who  chased  me  from  the  door 
of  Madame's  residence,  were  expended.  He  warned 
me  besides  never  to  let  my  face  be  seen  in  the  neigh 
borhood  again.  And,  moreover,  I  was  about  to  be  mar 
ried,  and  my  future  husband,  seeing  how  much  I  loved 
the  child,  began  to  think  that  I  was  its  mother,  and  was 
growing  cold  toward  me.  Then  I  met  Mary,  and  as  I 
knew  her  to  be  a  very  kind-hearted  woman  and  without 
children,  I  offered  her  the  child.  She  accepted  it,  and 
I  know,  sir,  that  she  took  good  care  of  it,"  she  added 
with  emphasis. 

"Duchess  d' Aztec,  do  you  recognize  this  woman  as 
being  the  nurse  of  your  child  at  the  time  the  abduction 
took  place?" 

"I  do."  ^ 

"You  Julia,  do  you  positively  recognize  this  lady  as 
being  the  Duchess  d' Aztec,  the  mother  of  the  child  you 
gave  to  Mary?" 

"I  do,  sir." 

"Is  this  woman  here  present,  the  same  person,  Mary, 
to  whom  you  gave  the  child  ?  " 

"She  is,  sir." 

"Mary,  is  this  woman  here  present,  whom  you  call 
Julia,  the  same  woman  who  gave  to  you  the  child  in 
question  ? ' ' 

"  I  surely  recognize  her  as  the  same  woman  who  gave 
me  the  child." 

"  You,  Mary,  what  did  you  do  with  the  child  given  to 
you  by  Julia  here  present?  " 

"  Ask  the  Countess  de  Bellevue;  she  will  tell  you." 


252       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

"  I  wish  you,  Mary,  to  tell  me  yourself  what  you  did 
with  the  child." 

' '  I  gave  it  to  the  Countess  de  Bellevue,  who  said  she 
intended  to  bring  up  the  boy  in  a  seminary,  and  give 
him  a  thorough  education,  especially  in  music,  for  which 
he  seemed  to  show  great  talent.  He  was  playing  upon 
his  harmonica  all  the  time  when  he  was  not  dreaming, 
for  he  was  a  great  dreamer." 

' '  How  old  was  the  boy  when  you  gave  him  to  the 
Countess?" 

"  About  twelve  years,  I  should  judge." 

"  Countess  de  Bellevue,  do  you  recognize  the  person 
here  present,  called  Mary,  as  ever  having  given  to  you 
a  boy  about  twelve  years  old  ?  " 

"  I  do,"  said  the  Countess,  half  choking. 

"  Countess  de  Bellevue,"  asked  Livingston,  "can you 
tell  us  where  the  boy  is,  who  was  given  to  you  by  this 
woman,  Mary?  " 

"  I  can,"  answered  the  Countess,  stifling  her  emotion. 
"  He  is  here  ;  he  is  my  adopted  son,  Trouvere  de  Belle 
vue." 

The  Queen  uttered  a  cry  and  fell  back  fainting  ;  the 
Countess  wept  bitterly,  and  Trouvere,  with  tears  stream 
ing  down  his  cheeks,  ran  to  his  mother,  now  for  the  first 
time  made  known  to  him. 

The  Queen  remained  unconscious  for  a  long  time,  and 
when  she  at  length  revived,  all  departed  for  the  hotel, 
except  Mary,  who  remained  with  Julia.  On  stepping 
into  the  carriage  Livingston  said  to  her,  "I  will  come 
again  and  fulfill  my  promises." 

The  Queen  could  not  speak  or  even  think,  so  pro 
foundly  was  she  agitated.  The  Countess*  feelings  were 
of  a  dual  nature.  In  the  secret  recesses  of  her  lofty 
soul,  she  felt  a  glowing  happiness  at  the  thought  of  hav- 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       253 

ing  been  instrumental  in  restoring  a  long  lest  child  to  a 
despairing  mother.  On  the  other  hand  she  had  loved 
Trouvere  as  her  own  child,  had  formally  recognized  and 
adopted  him,  never  thinking  for  a  moment  of  the  possi 
bility  of  losing  him ;  and  now  this  strange  and  sudden 
disclosure  gave  to  another  woman  an  absolute  right  ever 
the  boy,  the  right  even  to  bear  him  away  to  distant  and 
foreign  lands.  But  with  the  conviction  that  Trouvere 
would  not  consent  to  leave  her  forever,  she  put  away  the 
thought  which  nevertheless  filled  her  soul  with  sad 
ness. 

Trouvere's  brain  was  in  a  fever.  The  momentous 
events  which  had  succeeded  each  other  so  rapidly,  had 
bewildered  him ;  his  soul  was  a  whirlpool  of  contending 
emotions.  While  in  the  carriage  on  his  way  to  the  ho 
tel,  he  kept  a  firm  hold  on  the  Countess'  hand,  realizing 
that  the  love  he  felt  for  her  would  never  lessen,  however 
destiny  might  shape  his  future  life. 

The  love  for  his  mother,  his  real  mother,  was  to  him  a 
new  creation ;  the  evolution  of  a  love  springing  from 
the  tie  of  blood,  which  he  had  never  before  experienced. 
He  was  proud  to  feel  that  he  could  give  to  his  own 
mother  all  the  filial  affection  for  which  her  long  bereaved 
heart  so  keenly  hungered,  without  detracting  in  the  least 
from  the  profound  and  holy  affection  which  filled  his 
soul  for  the  noble  being  who  had  so  tenderly  cared  for 
him  and  to  whom  he  owed  all  that  he  was  and  would 
be. 

On  reaching  the  hotel,  Madame  de  Bellevue,  being 
perfectly  acquainted  with  the  workings  of  the  human 
heart,  turned  to  the  Queen  with  a  sad  but  tender  smile, 
and  gently  intimated  that  she  wished  to  be  alone  with 
Mr.  Livingston  for  awhile,  thus  allowing  her  to  retire 
with  Trouvere.  The  queen  understood  her  and  replied 


254       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

merely  by  a  look,  expressing  the  deepest  affection. 
Then  taking  Trouvere  by  the  hand  she  entered  her  own 
apartments. 

"  Oh  !  my  son,"  she  exclaimed,  "  I  have  suffered  so 
much — so  much  !  But  at  last  I  have  found  you,  never 
to  lose  you  again,"  looking  anxiously  in  Trouvere's 
eyes. 

"  Never,  mother,"  he  answered  in  a  decided  tone. 

A  feeling  of  intense  happiness  brightened  the  Queen's 
face  ;  the  cloud  that  had  hung  over  her  heart  since  she 
had  found  her  son  disappeared  at  once  before  the  sun 
shine  of  his  smile  and  his  hearty  assurance. 

"  Now  tell  me  of  your  life,"  she  said,  seating  herself 
beside  him,  and  looking  at  him  tenderly. 

Trouvere  related  to  his  mother  at  length,  all  his  ex 
periences  in  life ;  the  tender  and  affectionate  care  of 
Madame  de  Bellevue  ;  his  musical  education ;  his  suc 
cess  at  the  Conservatory  ;  the  steady  encouragement  he 
had  received  from  the  Queen  Dolora,  before  whom  he 
had  several  times  been  invited  to  appear.  Here  his 
mother  uttered  a  violent  sob,  but  not  suspecting  its  real 
cause,  he  continued  to  describe  the  scene  at  the  grand 
salons  of  Madame  de  Bellevue,  when  she  had  formally 
adopted  him  as  her  son,  and  bestowed  upon  him,  by 
special  mandate  of  the  Belgian  monarch,  the  title  of 
Count  de  Bellevue,  and  which  had  been  borne  by  the 
most  honorable  and  eminent  men  of  her  aristocratic 
family. 

' '  Oh  !  the  noble  lady,  the  grand  soul !  I  divine  the 
Duchess'  feelings.  Let  us  go  to  her  at  once.  Let  us 
tell  her  that  you  will  live  with  her  always,  so  that  she 
may  continually  behold  in  you  the  object  of  her  disin 
terested  love  and  munificent  kindness  of  heart." 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  V. 

The  Queen,  followed  by  her  son,  re-entered  Madame 
de  Bellevue's  room. 

"  Countess."  she  said,  "  Trouvere  has  told  me  all 
you  have  done  for  him.  I  now  fully  realize  that  he  be 
longs  to  you,  more  even  than  to  me,  Tor  I  have  been  pre 
vented  by  unfortunate  circumstances  from  giving  him 
the  loving,  tender  care  and  the  education  which  I  could 
have  done,  had  I  been  enabled  to  keep  him  near  me. 
You  have  done  more  and  better  for  him  than  I  could 
have  done  myself.  Hence  Trouvere  belonging  to  both 
of  us,  must  stay  with  both.  I  will  continue  to  reside  at 
Choquier,  which  is  only  a  short  distance  from  Liege,  so 
that  you  may  have  Trouvere  near  you  at  all  times." 

"  The  mother  of  Trouvere,"  answered  the  Countess, 
taking  the  Queen's  hand,  "  could  not  be  other  than  a 
noble  and  kind-hearted  woman.  A  thousand  thanks  to 
you,  Queen,  for  leaving  me  this  great  consolation  of  my 
later  years." 

Trouvere  took  both  the  Countess  and  his  mother  by 
the  hand,  and  at  that  moment  the  three  realized  that 
they  were  bound  by  ties  of  affection  which  would  never 
be  broken  except  by  death. 

Two  days  later  our  friends  were  again  in  their  respec 
tive  homes  at  Choquier  and  Liege.  Trouvere,  of  course, 
was  at  the  little  chateau,  by  order  of  the  Countess,  who 
interpreted  the  unexpressed  yearnings  of  his  mother's 
heart. 


2$6       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAYA 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

ABOUT  a  week  afterward  a  carriage  stopped  at  the 
chateau,  from  which  an  elegantly  dressed  gentleman 
alighted  and  asked  for  Monsieur  Trouvere  de  Bellevue. 
He  introduced  himself  by  handing  his  card,  on  which 
was  the  name  of  the  most  celebrated  musical  manager  of 
the  day. 

"  I  come  to  see  you,"  he  said,  introducing  the  subject 
of  his  visit  at  once,  ' '  to  offer  you  an  engagement  for  an 
artistic  tour  through  North  and  Central  America.  I  am 
forming  a  concert  company,  composed  of  the  very  best 
artists  Europe  can  furnish.  Considering  you,  Monsieur 
de  Bellevue,  one  of  the  leading  violinists  of  the  day,  I 
will  pay  you  one  thousand  francs  for  every  night  you 
perform,  and  all  your  traveling  expenses.  I  wish  to 
start  within  a  month.  Consider  my  offer,  the  enthusias 
tic  '  bravos '  that  are  awaiting  you  over  the  waters,  and 
send  me  your  answer  within  a  week,  at  the  address  writ 
ten  on  this  card." 

"You  will  stay  to  dinner,  sir;  I  wish  to  make  you 
acquainted  with  my  mother,  whom  I  must  consult  in  the 
matter." 

The  impressario  consented.  He  discussed  fully  the 
project  of  the  American  tour,  spoke  in  such  glowing 
terms  of  the  triumphs  awaiting  Belgium's  most  celebrat 
ed  violinist,  that  he  made  the  Queen's  heart  fairly 
bound  with  pride.  She  listened  most  graciously  to  the 
managei's  proposition,  not'  for  the  money  consideration, 
but  for  the  triumphs  it  would  bring  to  her  son,  triumphs 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       257 

which  she  would  surely  enjoy  as  much  as  himself.  The 
impressario  was  assured  that  within  a  week  he  would  re 
ceive  a  definite  answer. 

No  sooner  had  he  departed  than  Livingston,  returning 
from  a  trip  to  Liege,  made  his  appearance.  On  being 
informed  of  the  visit  and  its  purpose,  he  broke  forth  into 
a  fit  of  enthusiasm  :  "  A  tour  through  America  !  "  said  he, 
"certainly  he  must  go;  we  will  all  go  with  him.  An 
American  trip  is  the  crowning  glory  of  a  true  artist's  ca 
reer.  To-morrow  we  will  go  and  see  the  Countess  about 
it." 

On  reflection,  however,  Livingston  realized  that  it 
would  require  some  diplomacy  to  broach  the  subject  to 
Madame  de  Bellevue.  For  the  Queen  to  take  her  son 
to  America,  almost  immediately  after  having  recovered 
him,  would  look  very  much  like  a  well-studied  scheme 
to  have  him  all  to  herself. 

"  But  no,  that  surely  cannot  be,"  said  this  shrewd 
observer  to  himself.  He  then  telegraphed  to  the  musi 
cal  manager  that  he  would  call  on  him  on  Monsieur 
Trouvere's  behalf,  at  ten  o'clock  the  next  morning  at  his 
hotel  in  Liege. 

Livingston  was  at  the  hotel  at  the  appointed  time. 
Entering  at  once  on  the  subject  that  brought  him  there, 
he  explained  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  the  young 
artist  to  go  to  America,  although  he  and  his  mother 
made  no  objection,  unless  he  could  first  obtain  the  con 
sent  of  the  Countess  de  Bellevue.  He  proceeded  at 
length  to  explain  the  relations  existing  between  Trou- 
vere,  his  real  mother,  and  his  mother  by  adoption. 

"  I  understand  the  situation  well,"  said  the  manager, 
"and  it  will  be  an  easy  task  to  arrange  that  matter  to 
the  satisfaction  of  all  parties ;   I  will  call  on  the  Count 
ess  de  Bellevue  immediately." 
17 


258       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

Upon  being  ushered  into  the  lady's  presence,  he  ex 
plained  his  errand.  "The  world-wide  reputation  of 
Monsieur  Trouvere  de  Bellevue  as  an  artist  and  violin 
ist,"  he  said,  "  has  induced  me  to  come  to  Liege  and 
offer  to  the  young  gentleman  the  best  terms  at  my  dis 
posal.  I  propose  to  secure  for  him  a  series  of  tri 
umphs  unparalleled  in  the  musical  world,  triumphs 
which  would  place  him  forever  among  the  great  masters 
of  the  nineteenth  century.  I  am  sure,"  he  continued, 
"that  Monsieur  Trouvere  de  Bellevue  would  never  re 
ceive  from  any  one  a  more  advantageous  offer  than  my 
own,  for  instance,  Countess,  if  you  should  desire  you  can 
visit  America.  A  trip  that  would  last  six  months  and 
no  longer,  for  at  that  time  Monsieur  Trouvere  will  be 
commanded  to  play  before  the  Court  during  the  visit  of 
the  Czarowitch  of  Russia,  who  will  then  be  the  guest  of 
our  King.  But  on  making  to  Monsieur  Trouvere,  a 
proposition  which  I  was  sure  he  would  gladly  accept,  I 
was  astonished  to  hear  him  decline  it  at  once,  although 
he  confessed  to  me  that  an  American  tour,  like  the  one 
proposed,  had  been  for  years  the  secret  dream  of  his 
life.  Upon  demanding  his  motive,  he  said  that  he  was 
sure  that  you  would  never  allow  him  to  go  so  far  away. 
Of  course,  I  do  not  know  his  reasons  for  supposing  that 
you  would  stand  between  him  and  his  musical  triumphs. 
Moreover,  I  do  not  think  that  there  are  reasons  power 
ful  enough  to  prevent  an  eminent  artist  like  Trouvere  de 
Bellevue,  from  receiving  the  confirmation  due  to  his  tal 
ents  in  the  New  World.  He  has  no  right  to  hide  his 
genius  in  a  small  city  or  even  in  a  kingdom  ;  his  gifts 
belong  to  the  world  at  large,  which  gave  it  to  him.  In 
six  months  we  shall  be  back.  Meanwhile,  the  newspa 
pers  of  the  whole  world  will  be  ringing  with  descrip 
tions  of  his  unparalleled  success ;  young  violinists  will 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       259 

feel  encouraged  in  their  careers,  and  music  and  art  will 
receive  a  great  impulse  in  America.  Trouvere  will  re 
turn  loaded  with  presents  and  laurels,  and  you  Madame 
de  Bellevue,  will  feel  prouder  and  happier  than  you  ever 
felt  in  your  life.  Now,  madame,  will  you  give  your 
consent?  " 

"  I  cannot  prevent  his  going  to  America,  sir." 
"  That  is  not  it,  madame.  Monsieur  Trouvere  will  not 
sign  an  agreement  with  me,  not  only  if  you  do  not  read 
ily  consent  to  it,  but  if  you  do  not  urge  him  to  take  the 
trip  ;  and  still,  as  he  confessed  to  me,  his  eyes  sparkling 
with  vivid  anticipation,  the  secret  dream  of  his  life  was 
the  realization  of  an  artistic  tour  like  the  one  I  pro 
pose." 

"  You  say  you  intend  to  return  within  six  months  ?  " 
"  In  six  months  he  must  be  here  to  play  before  the 
Court,  as  will  be  commanded  by  the  King." 

(i  Well,  please  call  again  to-morrow,  and  I  may  have 
something  to  say  about  the  matter." 

Hardly  had  the  impressario  left  the  room  than  the  at 
tendant  told  her  that  Mr.  Livingston  had  called  upon  his 
daughter,  and  was  in  the  reception-room  below.  The 
Countess  sent  word  to  him  not  to  leave  the  seminary 
without  seeing  her,  for  she  wished  to  speak  to  him. 
After  shaking  hands  cordially,  and  relating  the  visit  of 
the  musical  manager,  and  the  conversation  that  followed, 
she  asked  him  what  he  thought  of  the  whole  matter. 
Without  the  least  hesitation  he  advised  that  the  young 
artist  should  by  all  means  make  the  American  tour.  He 
knew  the  Americans'  enthusiasm  for  true  talent,  and 
was  convinced  that  Trouvere  would  return  a  greater 
musical  genius  than  ever,  as  the  many  strange  and  won 
derful  aspects  of  the  New  World  could  not  fail  to  create 
inspirations  that  would  influence  him  through  life. 


260       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

"  But  what  does  his  mother  say  about  the  trip?  She 
must  be  particularly  anxious  to  visit  her  country  with  her 
newly  found  son?  "  inquired  the  Countess,  anxiously. 

"  Not  at  all.  When  Trouvere,  speaking  to  her  about 
the  offer  of  the  impressario,  asked  for  her  opinion,  she 
simply  advised  him  to  talk  the  matter  over  with  you,  as 
surely  your  tender  and  unfailing  solicitude  during  the 
long  years  of  his  education  was  sufficient  assurance  that 
you  would  give  him  the  wisest  counsel." 

The  Countess'  features  brightened,  and  a  sigh  of  sat 
isfaction  rose  to  her  lips. 

11  The  Queen,"  continued  Livingston,  "said  to  her 
son,  however,  that  she  had  fully  decided  to  remain  for 
the  rest  of  her  life  in  this  country ;  but  that  she  must, 
some  time,  make  one  more  trip  to  America." 

"Yes,"  said  the  Countess,  as  if  speaking  to  herself, 
11  the  Queen  might  go  with  him,  make  a  final  settlement 
of  all  her  affairs  and  return  with  Trouvere  at  the  end  of 
six  months." 

"I  think  myself  that  this  would  be  the  proper  way, 
for  I  know,  having  personally  observed  the  Queen  among 
her  own  tribe,  that  she  possesses  a  vast  amount  of 
wealth,  which  one  day  she  would  wish  to  bequeath  to 
Trouvere.  Six  months  will  soon  pass." 

"  I  like  this  idea.  Please  tell  Trouvere  and  the  Queen 
to  come  and  see  me  to-morrow  morning  if  possible. 
The  impressario  will  be  here  in  the  afternoon,  and  I 
wish  to  inform  him  of  our  decision." 

Happy  at  the  success  of  his  innocent  stratagem,  Liv 
ingston  hastened  to  Choquier. 

The  next  morning,  Trouv6re  and  his  mother  hastened 
to  the  seminary  where  their  interview  was  most  satisfac 
tory.  The  Countess  insisted  that  he  should  accept  the 
offer  and  take  the  trip  to  America,  but  that  he  must  re- 


ON  rHE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       261 

turn  as  soon  as  possible.  Trouvere  kissed  her  affection 
ately,  and  it  was  decided  to  accept  the  proposition  of 
the  musical  manager. 

"  I  will  write  to  you  every  day,"  said  Trouvere.  "  If 
any  applause  should  greet  me,  I  will  immediately  re 
member  that  I  owe  it  to  you  and  send  you  your  share  in 
my  letter ;  but  you  must  promise  in  return  to  write  as 
often  as  your  heart  will  dictate  and  strength  permit." 

It  was  agreed  that  the  Countess  should  spend  as  many 
days  at  Choquier  as  possible  before  the  Queen  and  Trou 
vere  departed  for  America.  The  Queen  asked  permis 
sion  to  take  Olga  with  her  for  a  few  days,  until  Madame 
de  Bellevue  should  come  to  Choquier,  and  the  request 
was  granted. 

The  morning  following  her  arrival  was  a  beautiful 
one  ;  the  sun  cast  his  golden  light  on  the  little  chateau 
and  the  river  Meuse  whose  waters  flowed  placidly  in 
front.  The  meadows,  blossoming  with  many  colored 
jewels,  peeping  through  the  dark  green  carpeting  below, 
were  delightful  to  behold.  Butterflies  innumerable  were 
coquetting  with  the  flowers,  those  sweet  smiles  of  mother 
nature,  and  the  birds,  happy  in  their  flight,  were  chirp 
ing  and  singing,  as  if  to  thank  the  Creator  in  their  own 
way,  for  the  glorious  day  he  had  bestowed  upon  them. 

Olga,  enticed  by  the  beautiful  landscape,  had  ram 
bled  along  the  shores  of  the  Meuse,  picking  a  flower 
here  and  there,  while  inhaling  the  pure,  sweet  air  of 
the  valley.  Trouvere,  perceiving  her  from  the  window 
of  his  room,  came  out  and  joined  her. 

"  My  dear  Olga,"  he  said,  "  I  must  have  a  long  talk 
with  you.  So  many  things  have  recently  happened, 
which  have  a  very  important  bearing  upon  the  destinies 
of  my  life.  Let  us  walk  to  the  small  boat  over  there. 
We  will  row  across  the  river,  and  take  a  stroll  on  the 


262       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y 

other  side ;  there  we  will  not  be  interrupted.  Your 
father  is  very  busy  talking  to  my  mother,  about  our 
future  American  tour,  so  they  will  not  call  us  for  a 
while." 

' '  Your  mother  !  our  future  American  tour  !  I  do  not 
understand." 

"  About  all  these  things  I  wish  to  speak  to  you." 

The  boat  was  found,  and  the  river  crossed.  The 
young  couple  seated  themselves  upon  the  soft  grass  in 
the  shade  of  a  clump  of  blossoming  willows. 

Trouvere  enumerated,  in  detail,  the  circumstances 
which  had  led  to  the  finding  of  his  real  mother,  the 
Queen.  He  told  her  also  who  was  his  father,  and  how 
much  her  own  father  had  been  instrumental  in  bringing 
about  the  happy  result  related,  and  with  what  devotion 
and  sacrifice  of  self-comfort  he  had  constantly  acted. 

At  the  recital  of  all  these  unexpected  events,  Olga  felt 
as  if  in  a  dream. 

"  And  now,  my  dear  Olga,"  he  said,  taking  her  by 
the  hand,  "  I  have  received  a  magnificent  offer  to  make 
a  professional  trip  through  America.  My  mother  will 
accompany  me.  Your  father  has  not  yet  signified  his 
intention  as  to  what  he  will  do.  He  may  decide  to 
accompany  us,  and  leave  you  at  the  seminary,  or  he  may 
stay  and  remain  near  you.  Very  likely  he  is  at  this 
moment  talking  the  matter  over  with  my  mother.  As 
for  myself,  Olga,  I  have  fully  determined  not  to  go  to 
America  unless  you  go  with  me.  It  would  be  impossible 
for  me  to  remain  so  long  and  so  far  away  frcm  you. 
Without  your  presence  I  should  have  no  inspiration,  and 
my  violin  would  only  echo  the  sad  feeling  of  my  deso 
late  heart.  Now,  my  beloved  one,"  said  he  enthusias 
tically,  as  he  clasped  her  hand  more  tenderly  in  his  own, 
and  looked  deeply  into  her  eyes,  "  you  must  come  with 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       263 

me,  and  to  come  with  me  you  must  be  my  wife.  Do  you 
love  me  enough  to  take  me  for  your  husband,  for  better 
or  for  worse,  through  life  and  until  death  shall  part  us  ?  " 

Olga's  head  drooped  upon  his  shoulder  as  she  looked 
up  into  his  face  and  said  "  yes  "  in  so  sweet  a  tone  that 
Trouvere  gently  kissed  away  the  tears  which  now  glistened 
like  diamonds  upon  her  drooping  eye-lashes. 

"  Let  us  go  home,"  said  he  exultingly.  "  Let  us  go 
at  once.  Our  decision  may  change  many  plans." 

The  river  was  re-crossed  and  the  chateau  reached. 
Both  with  hands  still  clasped,  directed  their  steps  to  the 
reception-room,  where  Livingston  and  the  Queen  were 
yet  in  earnest  conversation. 

As  Trouvere  and  Olga  entered  the  room,  their  fond 
hand-clasp  and  the  expression  of  joy  upon  their  faces  told 
in  language  plainer  than  words  the  emotions  of  their 
hearts. 

For  an  instant  the  Queen  and  Livingston  exchanged 
looks  of  mutual  amazement.  Then  realizing  the  wis 
dom  of  the  union  they  also  clasped  hands  while  happy 
smiles  upon  their  faces  reflected  those  of  the  young 
lovers.  This  union  would  cement  more  closely  the 
friendship  between  the  Queen  and  Livingston,  and 
gladly  would  she  give  her  son  to  the  daughter  of  him  to 
whom  she  was  indebted  for  her  happiness,  and  for  whom 
she  felt  unbounded  gratitude. 

When  Livingston  asked  his  child  whether  she  loved 
Trouvere,  she  flew  into  her  father's  arms,  leaned  her 
head  upon  his  shoulder,  and  burst  into  tears. 

"  Now  come  to  me,  my  daughter,"  said  the  Queen, 
and  she  clasped  Olga  affectionately  upon  her  bosom. 
"  My  son  could  have  no  sweeter  wife  than  you,  the 
daughter  of  one  to  whom  I  owe  everything  that  is  dear 
in  life,"  extending  her  hand  to  Livingston. 


264       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALA  Y. 

"  To-morrow,"  said  Trcuvere,  "Olga  and  I  will  see 
the  Countess  and  ask  her  consent  to  our  marriage." 

"We  will  accompany  you,"  said  the  Queen  and 
Livingston  at  the  same  time ;  then  the  latter  added : 

"  We  have  some  business  to  transact  before  we  can  go 
to  the  seminary,  so  your  mother  and  I  will  take  an  early 
train  and  await  you  at  noon,  when  we  will  all  go  together 
to  see  the  Countess." 

On  the  following  day  they  proceeded  to  Liege,  and 
went  directly  to  the  study  of  M.  Servais,  a  notary 
public.  At  noon,  they  were  joined  by  Trouvere  and 
Olga,  and  all  four  drove  to  the  seminary.  The  Count 
ess  received  her  visitors  as  always,  with  her  sweetest 
welcome.  When  they  were  seated,  Trouvere  took  Olga  by 
the  hand,  conducted  her  to  the  Countess,  and  in  a  most 
respectful  tone  asked  her  to  consent  to  their  marriage. 

"What  do  you  ask  of  me,  Trouvere?"  she  inquired, 
as  if  not  sure  of  having  understood  him  aright. 

"To  be  kind  enough  to  give  your  consent  to  our 
marriage.  She  has  promised  to  accept  me  as  her  hus 
band  if  you  give  your  assent." 

"  And  you,  have  you  nothing  to  say?"  inquired  the 
Countess  of  the  Queen  and  the  American,  while  tears  of 
joy  fell  from  her  eyes. 

"  We  shall  be  happy  to  give  our  consent  also,"  they 
both  responded. 

"  This  is  a  world  of  wonders.  I  hardly  know  where 
I  am.  And  when  you  make  Olga  your  wife,  you  will  take 
her  to  America  with  you  I  suppose,  and  then  Mr.  Liv 
ingston  will  leave  this  country  also."  And  the  Countess 
sighed. 

The  Queen  stepped  forward,  and  handing  a  package 
of  papers  to  the  Countess,  said : 

"  I  have  this  morning  bought  for  Trouvere  and  Olga 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MALA  Y.       26$ 

the  mansion  adjoining  this  seminary.  Within  six  months, 
we  shall  all  have  returned,  and  that  lapse  of  time  will  be 
more  than  sufficient  to  put  the  house  in  a  habitable  con 
dition.  If  I  dared,  I  would  ask  of  the  Countess  that 
she  would  do  me  the  favor  to  order  and  supervise  the 
alterations  and  furnishing  of  the  house,  the  arrangement 
of  the  gardens,  and  the  opening  of  a  passage,  if  she 
permits,  between  her  grounds  and  those  of  Trouvere.  I 
would  be  happy  to  give  you  carte  blanche  and  beg  you 
will  allow  me  to  place  the  sum  of  fifty  thousand  francs  to 
your  credit.  Mr.  Livingston  should  of  course  have  his 
apartments  in  the  house,  as  also  myself.  Thus  we  will 
never  separate,  and  the  dream  of  my  life  will  be  fulfilled." 

"Is  this  all  reality  or  am  I  dreaming?"  said  the 
Countess. 

Olga  flew  to  her  arms,  and  covered  her  with  kisses. 

"  Do  not  cry,"  said  she,  "  it  would  kill  me." 

"  These  are  tears  of  joy,  my  dear  child.  Of  all  that 
I  have  dreamed,  this  my  happiest  dream  is  fulfilled. 
Yes,  I  am  happy.  I  will  supervise  the  arrangements  of 
Trouvere's  house,  and  you  will  find  everything  ready 
upon  your  return.  So,  Mr.  Livingston,  you  intend  to 
come  back  to  us  also  ?  " 

' '  Yes,  Countess.  I  could  never  be  separated  from 
Olga.  I  have  interests  in  America  which  must  be  at 
tended  to  ;  but  I  will  try  to  dispose  of  them  and  invest 
the  money  here." 

At  this  moment,  the  musical  manager  was  announced. 
He  was  ushered  into  the  parlor.  The  contract  was  signed, 
and  the  day  of  the  departure  for  America  appointed. 

A  few  days  afterward,  the  Countess  de  Bellevue  took 
her  adopted  son  and  Olga  to  the  Archicpiscopal  Palace. 
She  informed  Monseigneur  de  Silvereau  of  the  betrothal 
of  the  young  couple,  and  he  at  once  begged  for  the 


266       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY. 

privilege  of  personally  performing  the  ceremony.  When 
informed  of  the  artist's  proposed  American  tour,  the 
Prelate  said  that  he  would  appoint  an  early  day.  After 
his  visitors  had  departed,  he  wrote  immediately  a  long 
letter  to  Queen  Dolora's  spiritual  adviser,  and  from  the 
Queen  Trouvere  received  an  invitation  to  the  Court  with 
his  mother,  before  he  should  depart  for  America. 

During  one  of  his  visits  to  the  seminary,  the  Arch 
bishop  met  the  Aztec  queen,  and  in  the  garden  held  a 
private  conversation  with  her. 

"  Madame,"  said  he  in  a  very  impressive  tone  of 
voice,  "  we  have  met  before,  as  you  know.  I  was  instru 
mental  in  having  Queen  Dolora  invite  Trouvere  and  your 
self  to  Court.  Before  your  departure  for  America,  you 
must  be  informed  of  the  great  interest  Queen  Dolora  has 
always  taken  in  your  son,-  but  she  is  not  aware  that  he  is 
also  the  son  of  her  husband.  Dolora  is  the  noblest  of 
queens,  and  you  have  wronged  her  terribly  by  your 
magical  incantations.  I  wish  you  to  see  her,  and  when 
you  have  felt  the  sweetness  of  her  soul,  I  want  you  to 
love  her  and  to  nourish  toward  her  a  good  will  strong 
enough  to  overbalance  the  evil  caused  by  the  ill-will  you 
have  projected  upon  her  all  these  long  years." 

The  Queen,  having  fully  recognized  the  Archbishop 
as  the  white  robed  priest  who  had  appeared  in  the  flames 
of  her  magical  fires  in  the  caves  of  California,  com 
menced  to  weep  bitterly.  She  felt  the  dread  occult 
power  this  priest  was  wielding.  "  The  great  Montezuma 
has  showered  so  many  blessings  upon  my  head  of  late, ' ' 
she  said,  "that  nothing  but  feelings  of  the  greatest  grati 
tude  can  fill  my  heart." 

"It  is  well,"  answered  his  Grace. 

At  the  day  and  hour  appointed  by  Queen  Dolora, 
Trouvere  and  his  mother  were  at  the  royal  palace. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y.       267 

Upon  being  announced,  they  were  ushered  into  the  re 
ception-room  where  Dolora  soon  made  her  appearance. 
She  received  Trouvere  warmly,  and  shook  hands  very 
kindly  with  the  Aztec  queen. 

The  emotions  of  the  once  savage  Queen,  may  be  bet 
ter  imagined  than  described.  There,  before  her,  stood 
the  woman  whom  she  had  hated  with  all  the  intensity 
her  fierce  nature  had  been  able  to  command  ;  the  woman 
whom  she  had  vowed  to  kill  by  means  of  the  most  dia 
bolical  of  her  incantations,  and  would  no  doubt  have 
succeeded  in  rendering  insane  if  Bishop  Angelo  had  not 
interfered  in  time. 

That  woman,  that  royal  queen,  whom  she  had 
vowed  to  destroy,  she  now  found  to  be  the  benefactor 
of  her  own  dearly  cherished  son,  but  entirely  ignorant 
of  the  relations  which  he  and  his  mother  bore  and  had 
borne  to  the  King,  her  husband.  After  a  few  minutes 
of  friendly  discourse,  during  which  Queen  Dolora  had 
kindly  inquired  about  the  young  artist's  American  tour, 
she  sent  for  the  King,  knowing,  she  said,  that  his 
Majesty  would  have  a  few  words  of  encouragement  for 
Trouvere,  whose  musical  talent  he  had  more  than  once 
observed. 

Upon  learning  that  the  King  would  soon  be  in  their 
presence,  Trouvere  and  his  mother  exchanged  significant 
glances ;  the  eyes  of  the  Aztec  woman  emitted  sparks  of  fire. 

"His  Majesty  is  not  aware  that  Monsieur  Trcuvere 
has  found  his  real  mother,"  said  Dolora. 

The  large  door  of  the  reception-room  flew  open,  and 
the  King  was  announced.  Trouvere  and  his  mother 
were  pale  as  death.  Both,  however,  had  perfect  com 
mand  of  their  feelings,  remembering  that  Dolora  was 
entirely  ignorant  of  the  events  of  the  past. 

The  monarch  entered,  an  officer  supporting  him  on 


268       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

either  side.  In  truth  he  presented  a  most  pitiful  sight. 
His  limbs  were  half  paralyzed ;  his  gaze  idiotic ;  his 
whole  countenance  bore  unmistakable  traces  of  deep 
and  prolonged  debauchery.  After  a  sickly  smile  at  both 
visitors,  "I  thought,"  he  said  with  effort,  "to  find  Lady 
de  Bellevue  here." 

"  His  Majesty  does  not  know,  perhaps,"  said  Queen 
Dolora,  "  that  the  Countess  de  Bellevue  is  only  the 
adopted  mother  of  Monsieur  Trouvere.  Now,  our  young 
artist  has  had  the  good  fortune  to  find  his  own  mother, 
the  lady  here  present,  the  Duchess  d' Aztec,  whom  I 
have  the  pleasure  of  introducing  to  your  Majesty." 

"  What,"  exclaimed  the  King  with  bewilderment,  as  if 
a  flash  of  reason  had  momentarily  returned  to  him; 
"  what  did  you  say?  " 

"The  Duchess  d'Aztec,"  said  the  American  Queen, 
accentuating  her  words  while  approaching  one  step  nearer 
to  the  King,  and  fully  exposing  her  face  to  him;  "  and 
this  is  my  son,  your  Majesty,"  she  added  significantly. 

The  King  appeared  for  a  moment  as  if  a  flood  of 
painful  recollections  crowded  into  his  dulled  brain.  He 
looked  intently  at  the  Queen  and  Trouvere,  but  soon 
relapsed  into  his  habitual  state  of  semi-consciousness. 

"  Yes,  this  lady,  the  Duchess  d'Aztec  is  Monsieur  Trou- 
vere's  real  mother,"  continued  Dolora.  "  The  Countess 
de  Bellevue  adopted  Trouvere  when  he  was  but  twelve 
years  old,  on  account  of  the  musical  talent  which  he  had 
already  displayed  at  that  age.  He  was  a  foundling,  as 
his  name  indicates.  He  was  not  abandoned  by  his 
mother,  the  Duchess  here  present,  but  a  diabolical  plot 
proved  partially  successful,  and  the  Duchess  was  kid 
napped — Does  your  Majesty  feel  ill?  " 

The  monarch  stared  aghast ;  his  lips  blanched,  and 
his  features  were  pallid. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAY.       269 

"  I  will  only  add  a  few  words,"  continued  the  Queen  ; 
"The  Belgian  King,  by  royal  act  and  at  the  instance 
of  the  Countess  de  Bellevue,  has  transferred  the  title  of 
Count  de  Bellevue  to  Monsieur  Trouvere,  thus  connect 
ing  him  with  his  adopted  mother.  Now  I  wish  your 
Majesty  to  confer  upon  him  the  title  of  Duke  d'Aztec, 
in  consideration  of  the  blood  ties  binding  him  to  his 
real  mother,  the  Duchesse  d'Aztec,  here  present." 

"  It  shall  be  done,"  groaned  the  King. 

"  And  now,"  she  continued,  "  may  it  please  your 
Majesty  to  permit  me  to  do  a  personal  favor  to  the  young 
artist."  As  she  said  this,  she  proceeded  toward  the 
King,  unfastened  the  cross  of  honor  which  he  wore,  and 
directing  her  steps  toward  Trouvere,  proceeded  to  fasten 
the  decoration  on  his  breast.  This  was  too  much  for  the 
Aztec  Queen.  She  fell  prostrate  to  the  floor,  weeping 
bitterly,  and  kissing  the  hem  of  Dolora's  garment;  "  O 
Queen  !  O  Queen  !  pardon  me  ! ' '  she  ejaculated  wildly ; 
"  pardon  me  !  " 

Dolora  took  her  kindly  by  the  hand,  and  raised  her  to 
a  seat. 

The  King,  now  utterly  unnerved,  was  helped  from  the 
room,  and  the  visitors  soon  afterward  left  the  palace, 
bearing  with  them  the  best  wishes  of  Queen  Dolora. 

"  And  is  that  man,  that  wreck  of  manhood,  my 
father  ?  "  asked  Trouvere,  grasping  the  decoration  taken 
from  the  King's  breast,  with  a  motion  as  if  to  tear  it  away. 

"Stay,  my  son,"  said  his  mother,  quickly  interfer 
ing.  "It  is  hallowed  by  being  placed  there  by  the 
noblest  woman  that  ever  trod  the  earth.  Never  let  us 
speak  of  the  King  again." 

Two  weeks  later,  Trouvere,  Olga  and  her  father  in 
one  carriage,  the  Countess  de  Bellevue  and  the  Queen  in 


2/0       ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIMALAYA 

another,  drove  to  the  Archiepiscopal  Palace.  It  was  the 
day  set  for  the  wedding.  The  attendant  invited  the  vis 
itors  into  the  reception-room,  and  went  to  announce 
their  arrival  to  the  Archbishop.  After  a  few  minutes  he 
asked  the  Queen  to  follow  him,  as  his  Grace  wished  to 
see  her  privately.  She  followed  the  attendant  and  on 
reaching  the  Archbishop  noticed  that  he  wore  the  same 
white  robes  in  which  he  had  appeared  in  the  flames  of 
the  altar,  destroying  the  power  of  her  magical  incanta 
tions. 

' '  I  have  sent  for  you  to  learn  the  result  of  your  visit 
to  Queen  Dolora.  What  are  your  present  feelings  to 
ward  her  ? ' ' 

"  As  they  should  be  toward  the  noblest  woman  that 
ever  lived.  I  do  not  know  what  I  can  ever  do,  to  be 
forgiven  for  the  evil  will  I  so  unjustly  nourished  toward 
her." 

"Project  toward  her  the  very  best  and  most  affection 
ate  wishes  which  your  heart  can  conceive.  This  you 
must  do  twice  every  twenty-four  hours ;  once  at  high 
noon  when  the  spiritual  influences  are  at  their  height  of 
power,  and  again  at  twelve,  midnight,  when  the  powers  of 
darkness  are  nearest  us.  By  doing  this  faithfully,  wish 
ing  her  health  and  strength,  you  will  return  to  her  a 
hundred-fold  the  vital  forces  of  which  you  have  so  un 
mercifully  robbed  her  in  times,  I  hope  forever,  gone  by." 

"  O,  pardon  me  !  "  said  the  Queen,  bowing  before  the 
priest. 

Putting  his  hand  upon  her  head,  he  said  in  an  im 
pressive  voice : 

"You  will  now  be  permitted  to  enter  the  inner  sanc 
tuary  of  this  place." 

The  Queen  returned  to  the  reception-room,  whence 
an  attendant  led  the  bridal  party  to  the  ante-room. 


ON  THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HI  MA  LAY. 

Then  the  Archbishop  entered,  attired  in  his  sacerdotal 
robes,  and  the  ceremony  commenced.  He  blessed  the 
ring,  placed  it  on  the  bride's  finger,  asked  the  consent 
of  all,  and  pronounced  them  man  and  wife.  He  now 
requested  the  newly  married  couple  and  the  Queen  to 
array  themselves  in  white  robes  which  he  pointed  out  to 
them,  and  this  done,  they  were  invited  to  enter  the  holy 
of  holies,  the  door  of  which  opened  before  them.  Mean 
while,  the  Archbishop  remained  in  the  ante-room  with 
the  Countess  and  Livingston. 

Upon  entering  the  sacred  place,  the  three  personages 
observed  an  old  man  with  long  white  beard,  slight  in 
figure,  and  austere  in  feature,  dressed  in  long,  flowing, 
white  robes,  and  seated  in  an  arm-chair  upon  an  elevated 
platform,  seemingly  absorbed  in  deep  thought.  Strains  of 
ethereal  music  proceeding  from  some  unknown  source 
slowly  aroused  him  from  his  meditations. 

"  Approach,"  he  said,  with  a  sweet  but  firm  voice. 

All  three,  as  by  a  natural  impulse,  knelt  upon  theprie- 
dieu  before  them. 

Placing  a  white  band  of  woven  material  upon  their 
heads,  he  said : 

"  May  the  blessing  of  Parabrahm  ever  descend  upon 
you.  The  gift  of  occult  perception,  which  has  blessed 
you  from  birth,  has  placed  you  among  the  elect.  Your 
powers  for  good  will  be  great  if  you  listen  obediently  to 
the  inner  promptings  of  your  souls.  Look  steadily  up 
ward."  Turning  to  the  newly  married  couple  he  said  : 
"  Lead  pure  lives ;  for  the  holy  sacrament  of  matrimony 
is  the  holiest  sacrament  of  all,  and  far  from  causing  im 
purity  to  the  pure,  enhances  the  highest  and  most  spirit 
ual  qualities  of  our  being.  Love  one  another  with  the 
spiritual  love  which  is  that  of  the  angels,  and  the  spirit 
of  Parabrahm  will  ever  surround  you." 


272          ON-    THE  HEIGHTS  OF  HIM  ALA  Y. 

Then,  holding  the  ends  of  the  woven  material  on  the 
heads  of  those  before  him,  he  continued  in  a  deep  and 
solemn  voice,  while  the  mysterious  music  still  continued, 
but  in  deeper  and  more  solemn  tones: 

"O,  Parabrahm,  descend  upon  these  favored  ones; 
enwrap  them  in  thy  divine  aura;  that  they  may  forever 
partake  of  thy  eternal  verities." 

"  So  mote  it  be,"  answered  a  mysterious  voice. 

Looking  up,  the  three  beheld  the  old  man  enwrapped 
with  radiance  like  a  shining  sun.  Utterly  dazzled  they 
could  see  him  no  longer.  The  door  of  the  ante-room 
opened,  and  the  bridal  party  withdrew. 

The  Queen  and  Livingston  remained  at  the  seminary. 
Trouvere  and  Olga  repaired  to  Choquier. 

That  very  night,  the  eyes  of  the  clairvoyant  could 
have  seen  the  bright  hosts  of  the  Elohim,  hovering  on 
white  wings  over  the  petit  chateau  on  the  beautiful  shores 
of  the  river  Meuse,  and  as  in  time  of  yore  they  addressed 
to  heaven  in  hymns  of  praise  the  prophetic  words: 

Angelus  Domini  annunciavit  Marie,  et  concepit  de 
spiritu  sancto. 

One  week  later  all  those  whom  the  reader  has  thus  far 
followed  in  their  career  were  in  mid  ocean,  on  their  way 
to  America,  save  the  Countess  and  the  Archbishop. 

We  intend  to  follow  Trouvere  de  Bellevue  through 
the  musical  triumphs  still  awaiting  him  in  the  New 
World,  and.  to  accompany  the  Aztec  queen  to  the  wild 
and  mysterious  region  of  Yucatan,  whither  she  intends 
to  direct  her  steps  and  claim  her  share  of  the  untold 
treasures  hidden  by  the  high  priests  of  Montezuma. 

We  will  also  follow  Bishop  Angelo  whithersoever 
the  Masters  may  lay  out  for  him  a  field  of  action,  and 
his  career  cannot  fail  to  prove  replete  with  occult  de 
velopments  of  the  most  interesting  and  perhaps  startling 
character.  But  these  will  be  necessarily  comprised  in 
the  material  which  will  form  the  sequel  to  this  work, 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


;AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.OO  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


APB19    1b37 


LD 


Van  der  ItaiilnP  33714 

A. 

On  the  heights  of  himalay 


VI 


81  133 I 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


